The soft side

THE LIBRARY

OF

THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA

IN MEMORY OF
HELEN COOPER DOUGLAS

THE SOFT SIDE

BY

HENRY JAMES

AUTHOR OF " THE OTHER HOUSE," " THK
TWO MAGICS," ETC.

Nefo fotfc
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

LONDON : MACMILLAN «k CO., LTD.
1900

All rights reserved

COPYRIGHT, 1900,
BT THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.

LOAN STACK
Add1'!
GIFT

Nartooofi
J. 8. Cuihing & Co. - Berwick * Smith
Norwood Man. U.S.A.

SOT

1100

CONTENTS

PAGE

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 1

'EUROPE' 30

PASTE 52

THE REAL RIGHT THING 71

THE GREAT CONDITION 87

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 132

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES 150

THE GIVEN CASE 172

JOHN DELAVOY 202

THE THIRD PERSON 242

MAUD-EVELYN 279

MlSS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE . . . 311

995

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

GEORGE DANE had waked up to a bright new day, the face
of nature well washed by last night's downpour and shining
as with high spirits, good resolutions, lively intentions — the
great glare of recommencement, in short, fixed in his patch of
sky. He had sat up late to finish work -*- arrears overwhelm
ing; then at last had gone to bed with the pile but little
reduced. He was now to return to it after the pause of the
night; but he could only look at it, for the time, over the
bristling hedge of letters planted by the early postman an
hour before and already, on the customary table by the
chimney-piece, formally rounded and squared by his syste
matic servant. It was something too merciless, the domestic
perfection of Brown. There were newspapers on another
table, ranged with the same rigour of custom, newspapers too
many — what could any creature want of so much news ? —
and each with its hand on the neck of the other, so that the
row of their bodiless heads was like a series of decapitations.
Other journals, other periodicals of every sort, folded and in
wrappers, made a huddled mound that had been growing for
several days and of which he had been wearily, helplessly
aware. There were new books, also in wrappers as well as
disenveloped and dropped again — books from publishers,
books from authors, boeks from friends, books from enemies,
books from his own bookseller, who took, it sometimes struck
him, inconceivable things for granted. He touched nothing,
approached nothing, only turned a heavy eye over the work,
as it were, of the night — the fact, in his high, wide-windowed

B 1

2 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

room, where the hard light of duty could penetrate every
corner, of the unashamed admonition of the day. It was the
old rising tide, and it rose and rose even under a minute's
watching. It had been up to his shoulders last night — it
was up to his chin now.

Nothing had passed while he slept — everything had stayed;
nothing, that he could yet feel, had died — many things had
been born. To let them alone, these things, the new things,
let them utterly alone and see if that, by chance, wouldn't
somehow prove the best way to deal with them : this fancy
brushed his face for a moment as a possible solution, just
giving it, as many a time before, a cool wave of air. Then he
knew again as well as ever that leaving was difficult, leaving
impossible — that the only remedy, the true, soft; effacing
sponge, would be to be left, to be forgotten. There was no
footing on which a man who had ever liked life — liked it,
at any rate, as he had — could now escape from it. He must
reap as he had sown. It was a thing of meshes; he had
simply gone to sleep under the net and had simply waked
up there. The net was too fine ; the cords crossed each other
at spots so near together, making at each a little tight, hard
knot that tired fingers, this morning, were too limp and too
tender to touch. Our poor friend's touched nothing — only
stole significantly into his pockets as he wandered over to
the window and faintly gasped at the energy of nature. What
was most overwhelming was that she herself was so ready.
She had soothed him rather, the night before, in the small
hours by the lamp. From behind the drawn curtain of his
study the rain had been audible and in a manner merciful;
washing the window in a steady flood, it had seemed the
right thing, the retarding, interrupting thing, the thing that,
if it would only last, might clear the ground by floating out to
a boundless sea the innumerable objects among which his feet
stumbled and strayed. He had positively laid down his pen
as on a sense of friendly pressure from it. The kind, full

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 3

swash had been on the glass when he turned out his lamp •,
he had left his phrase unfinished and his papers lying quite
as if for the flood to bear them away on its bosom. But
there still, on the table, were the bare bones of the sentence
— and not all of those; the single thing borne away and
that he could never recover was the missing half that might
have paired with it and begotten a figure.

Yet he could at last only turn back from the window ; the
world was everywhere, without and within, and, with the great
staring egotism of its health and strength, was not to be trusted
for tact or delicacy. He faced about precisely to meet his ser
vant and the absurd solemnity of two telegrams on a tray.
Brown ought to have kicked them into the room — then he
himself might have kicked them out.

1 And you told me to remind you, sir '

George Dane was at last angry. ' Remind me of nothing ! '

' But you insisted, sir, that I was to insist ! '

He turned away in despair, speaking with a pathetic quaver
at absurd variance with his words : ' If you insist, Brown, I'll
kill you!' He found himself anew at the window, whence,
looking down from his fourth floor, he could see the vast
neighbourhood, under the trumpet-blare of the sky, beginning
to rush about. There was a silence, but he knew Brown had
not left him — knew exactly how straight and serious and stu
pid and faithful he stood there. After a minute he heard him
again.

' It's only because, sir, you know, sir, you can't remem
ber '

At this Dane did flash round ; it was more than at such a
moment he could bear. ' Can't remember, Brown ? I can't
forget. That's what's the matter with me.'

Brown looked at him with the advantage of eighteen years
of consistency. < I'm afraid you're not well, sir.'

Brown's master thought. ( It's a shocking thing to say, but
I wish to Heaven I weren't ! It would be perhaps an excuse.'

4 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

Brown's blankness spread like the desert. ' To put them off ? '

' Ah ! ' The sound was a groan ; the plural pronoun, any
pronoun, so mistimed. ' Who is it ? '

' Those ladies you spoke of — to lunch/

1 Oh ! ' The poor man dropped into the nearest chair and
stared awhile at the carpet. It was very complicated.

i How many will there be, sir ? ' Brown asked.

'Fifty!'

< Fifty, sir?7

Our friend, from his chair, looked vaguely about ; under his
hand were the telegrams, still unopened, one of which he now
tore asunder. ' " Do hope you sweetly won't mind, to-day,
1.30, my bringing poor dear Lady Mullet, who is so awfully
bent," ' he read to his companion.

His companion weighed it. i How many does she make, sir ? '

1 Poor dear Lady Mullet ? I haven't the least idea.7

1 Is she — a — deformed, sir ? ' Brown inquired, as if in this
case she might make more.

His master wondered, then saw he figured some personal
curvature. l ]STo ; she's only bent on coming ! ' Dane opened
the other telegram and again read out : ' " So sorry it's at elev
enth hour impossible, and count on you here, as very greatest
favour, at two sharp instead." '

' How many does that make ? ? Brown imperturbably con
tinued.

Dane crumpled up the two missives and walked with them
to the waste-paper basket, into which he thoughtfully dropped
them. < I can't say. You must do it all yourself. I shan't be
there.7

It was only on this that Brown showed an expression. ' You'll
go instead '

' I'll go instead ! ' Dane raved.

Brown, however, had had occasion to show before that he
would never desert their post. ( Isn't that rather sacrificing
the three ? ' Between respect and reproach he paused.

THE GKEAT GOOD PLAGE 5

' Are there three ? '

< I lay for four in all.'

His master had, at any rate, caught his thought. ' Sacrific
ing the three to the one, you mean ? Oh, I'm not going to her ! '

Brown's famous i thoroughness ' — his great virtue — had
never been so dreadful. ' Then where are you going ? '

Dane sat down to his table and stared at his ragged phrase.
' " There is a happy land — far, far away ! " He chanted it
like a sick child and knew that for a minute Brown never
moved. During this minute he felt between his shoulders the
gimlet of criticism.

' Are you quite sure you're all right ? '

1 It's my certainty that overwhelms me, Brown. Look about
you and judge. Could anything be more " right," in the view
of the envious world, than everything that surrounds us here ;
that immense array of letters, notes, circulars; that pile of
printers' proofs, magazines, and books ; these perpetual tele
grams, these impending guests ; this retarded, unfinished, and
interminable work ? What could a man want more ? }

' Do you mean there's too much, sir ? ' — Brown had some
times these flashes.

' There's too much. There's too much. But you can't help
it, Brown.'

' No, sir,' Brown assented. ' Can't you 1 '

' I'm thinking — I must see. There are hours ! ' Yes,

there were hours, and this was one of them : he jerked himself
up for another turn in his labyrinth, but still not touching, not
even again meeting, his interlocutor's eye. If he was a genius
for any one he was a genius for Brown ; but it was terrible
what that meant, being a genius for Brown. There had been
times when he had done full justice to the way it kept him
up ; now, however, it was almost the worst of the avalanche.
' Don't trouble about me,' he went on insincerely, and looking
askance through his window again at the bright and beautiful
world. ' Perhaps it will rain — that may not be over. I do

6 THE GKEAT GOOD PLACE

love the rain/ he weakly pursued. ' Perhaps, better still, it
will snow/

Brown now had indeed a perceptible expression, and the
expression was fear. ' Snow, sir — the end of May ? ' With
out pressing this point he looked at his watch. ' You'll feel
better when you've had breakfast.'

' I dare say,' said Dane, whom breakfast struck in fact as a
pleasant alternative to opening letters. t I'll come in immedi
ately.'

' But without waiting ? '

1 Waiting for what ? '

Brown had at last, under his apprehension, his first lapse
from logic, which he betrayed by hesitating in the evident
hope that his companion would, by a flash of remembrance,
relieve him of an invidious duty. But the only flashes now
were the good man's own. < You say you can't forget, sir ; but
you do forget —

' Is it anything very horrible ? ' Dane broke in.

Brown hung fire. ' Only the gentleman you told me you had
asked '

Dane again took him up ; horrible or not, it came back —
indeed its mere coming back classed it. ' To breakfast to-day ?
It was to-day ; I see.' It came back, yes, came back ; the
appointment with the young man — he supposed him young —
and whose letter, the letter about — what was it? — had struck
him. ' Yes, yes ; wait, wait.'

' Perhaps he'll do you good, sir,' Brown suggested.

1 Sure to — sure to. All right ! ' Whatever he might do, he
would at least prevent some other doing : that was present to
our friend as, on the vibration of the electric bell at the door
of the flat, Brown moved away. Two things, in the short
interval that followed, were present to Dane: his having
utterly forgotten the connection, the whence, whither, and
why of his guest ; and his continued disposition not to touch
— no, not with the finger. Ah; if he might never again touch !

THE GEEAT GOOD PLACE 7

All the unbroken seals and neglected appeals lay there while,
for a pause that he couldn't measure, he stood before the chim
ney-piece with his hands still in his pockets. He heard a
brief exchange of words in the hall, but never afterward recov
ered the time taken by Brown to reappear, to precede and
announce another person — a person whose name, somehow,
failed to reach Dane's ear. Brown went off again to serve
breakfast, leaving host and guest confronted. The duration
of this first stage also, later on, defied measurement ; but that
little mattered, for in the train of what happened came
promptly the second, the third, the fourth, the rich succession
of the others. Yet what happened was but that Dane took
his hand from his pocket, held it straight out, and felt it taken.
Thus indeed, if he had wanted never again to touch, it was
already done.

II

HE might have been a week in the place — the scene of his
new consciousness — before he spoke at all. The occasion of
it then was that one of the quiet figures he had been idly
watching drew at last nearer, and showed him a face that was
the highest expression — to his pleased but as yet slightly con
fused perception — of the general charm. What was the gen
eral charm ? He couldn't, for that matter, easily have phrased
it ; it was such an abyss of negatives, such an absence of every
thing. The oddity was that, after a minute, he was struck as
by the reflection of his own very image in this first interlocutor
seated with him, on the easy bench, under the high, clear por
tico and above the wide, far-reaching garden, where the things
that most showed in the greenness were the surface of still
water and the white note of old statues. The absence of every
thing was, in the aspect of the Brother who had thus informally
joined him — a man of his own age, tired, distinguished, modest,
kind — really, as he could soon see, but the absence of what

8 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

he didn't want. He didn't want, for the time, anything but
just to be there, to stay in the bath. He was in the bath yet,
the broad, deep bath of stillness. They sat in it together now,
with the water up to their chins. He had not had to talk, he
had not had to think, he had scarce even had to feel. He had
been sunk that way before, sunk — when and where? — in
another flood ; only a flood of rushing waters, in which bump
ing and gasping were all. This was a current so slow and so
tepid that one floated practically without motion and without
chill. The break of silence was not immediate, though Dane
seemed indeed to feel it begin before a sound passed. It could
pass quite sufficiently without words that he and his mate were
Brothers, and what that meant.

Dane wondered, but with no want of ease — for want of ease
was impossible — if his friend found in him the same likeness,
the proof of peace, the gage of what the place could do. The
long afternoon crept to its end ; the shadows fell further and
the sky glowed deeper ; but nothing changed — nothing could
change — in the element itself. It was a conscious security.
It was wonderful ! Dane had lived into it, but he was still
immensely aware. He would have been sorry to lose that, for
just this fact, as yet, the blessed fact of consciousness, seemed
the greatest thing of all. Its only fault was that, being in
itself such an occupation, so fine an unrest in the heart of
gratitude, the life of the day all went to it. But what even
then was the harm ? He had come only to come, to take what
he found. This was the part where the great cloister, inclosed
externally on three sides and probably the largest, lightest,
fairest effect, to his charmed sense, that human hands could
ever have expressed in dimensions of length and breadth,
opened to the south its splendid fourth quarter, turned to the
great view an outer gallery that combined with the rest of the
portico to form a high, dry loggia, such as he a little pretended
to himself he had, in Italy, in old days, seen in old cities, old
convents, old villas. This recall of the disposition of some

THE GKEAT GOOD PLACE 9

great abode of an Order, some mild Monte Cassino, some
Grande Chartreuse more accessible, was his main term of com
parison; but he knew he had really never anywhere beheld
anything at once so calculated and so generous.

Three impressions in particular had been with him all the
week, and he could only recognise in silence their happy effect
on his nerves. How it was all managed he couldn't have told
— he had been content moreover till now with his ignorance
of cause and pretext ; but whenever he chose to listen with a
certain intentness he made out, as from a distance, the sound
of slow, sweet bells. How could they be so far and yet so
audible ? How could they be so near and yet so faint ? How,
above all, could they, in such an arrest of life, be, to time things,
so frequent ? The very essence of the bliss of Dane's whole
change had been precisely that there was nothing now to time.
It was the same with the slow footsteps that always, within
earshot, to the vague attention, marked the space and the
leisure, seemed, in long, cool arcades, lightly to fall and per
petually to recede. This was the second impression, and it
melted into the third, as, for that matter, every form of soft
ness, in the great good place, was but a further turn, without
jerk or gap, of the endless roll of serenity. The quiet foot
steps were quiet figures; the quiet figures that, to the eye,
kept the picture human and brought its perfection within
reach. This perfection, he felt on the bench by his friend,
was now more in reach than ever. His friend at last turned
to him a look different from the looks of friends in London
clubs.

' The thing was to find it out ! '

It was extraordinary how this remark fitted into his thought.
' Ah, wasn't it ? And when I think,' said Dane, ' of all the
people who haven't and who never will ! ' He sighed over
these unfortunates with a tenderness that, in its degree, was
practically new to him, feeling, too, how well his companion
would know the people he meant. He only meant some, but

10 THE GEEAT GOOD PLACE

they were all who would want it; though of these, no doubt —
well, for reasons, for things that, in the world, he had observed
— there would never be too many. Not all perhaps who wanted
would really find ; but none at least would find who didn't
really want. And then what the need would have to have
been first ! What it at first had to be for himself ! He felt
afresh, in the light of his companion's face, what it might still
be even when deeply satisfied, as well as what communication
was established by the mere mutual knowledge of it.

' Every man must arrive by himself and on his own feet —
isn't that so ? We're brothers here for the time, as in a great
monastery, and we immediately think of each other and recog
nise each other as such ; but we must have first got here as
we can, and we meet after long journeys by complicated ways.
Moreover we meet — don't we ? — with closed eyes.'

' Ah, don't speak as if we were dead ! ' Dane laughed.

' I shan't mind death if it's like this,' his friend replied.

It was too obvious, as Dane gazed before him, that one
wouldn't ; but after a moment he asked, with the first articu
lation, as yet, of his most elementary wonder: ' Where is
it?'

' I shouldn't be surprised if it were much nearer than one
ever suspected.'

' Nearer town, do you mean ? '

' Nearer everything — nearer every one.'

George Dane thought. ' Somewhere, for instance, down in
Surrey ? '

His Brother met him on this with a shade of reluctance.
' Why should we call it names ? It must have a climate, you
see.'

1 Yes,' Dane happily mused ; ' without that ! ' All it so

securely did have overwhelmed him again, and he couldn't
help breaking out : * What is it ? '

' Oh, it's positively a part of our ease and our rest and our
change, I think, that we don't at all know and that we may

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 11

really call it, for that matter, anything in the world we like —
the thing, for instance, we love it most for being.'

1 1 know what / call it/ said Dane after a moment. Then as
his friend listened with interest : ' Jnst simply " The Great
Good Place." '

' I see — what can you say more ? I've put it to myself
perhaps a little differently.' They sat there as innocently as
small boys confiding to each other the names of toy animals.
'The Great Want Met.'

'Ah, yes, that's it!'

' Isn't it enough for us that it's a place carried on, for our
benefit, so admirably that we strain our ears in vain for a creak
of the machinery ? Isn't it enough for us that it's simply a
thorough hit ? '

1 Ah, a hit ! J Dane benignantly murmured.

' It does for us what it pretends to do,' his companion went
on ; ' the mystery isn't deeper than that. The thing is prob
ably simple enough in fact, and on a thoroughly practical basis ;
only it has had its origin in a splendid thought, in a real stroke
of genius.'

'Yes,' Dane exclaimed, 'in a sense — on somebody or other's
part — so exquisitely personal ! '

'Precisely — it rests, like all good things, on experience.
The "great want" comes home — that's the great thing it
does ! On the day it came home to the right mind this dear
place was constituted. It always, moreover, in the long run,
has been met — it always must be. How can it not require to
be, more and more, as pressure of every sort grows ? '

Dane, with his hands folded in his lap, took in these words
of wisdom. ' Pressure of every sort is growing ! ' he placidly
observed.

'I see well enough what that fact has done to you? his
Brother returned.

Dane smiled. 'I couldn't have borne it longer. I don't
know what would have become of me.'

12 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

< I know what would have become of me.'

1 Well, it's the same thing.'

' Yes,' said Dane's companion, ( it's doubtless the same thing.'
On which they sat in silence a little, seeming pleasantly to
follow, in the view of the green garden, the vague movements
of the monster — madness, surrender, collapse — they had
escaped. Their bench was like a box at the opera. ' And I
may perfectly, you know,' the Brother pursued, 'have seen
you before. I may even have known you well. We don't
know.'

They looked at each other again serenely enough, and at
last Dane said : ' No, we don't know.'

' That's what I meant by our coming with our eyes closed.
Yes — there's something out. There's a gap — a link miss
ing, the great hiatus ! ' the Brother laughed. ( It's as simple
a story as the old, old rupture — the break that lucky Catholics
have always been able to make, that they are still, with their
innumerable religious houses, able to make, by going into
" retreat." I don't speak of the pious exercises ; I speak only
of the material simplification. I don't speak of the putting
off of one's self; I speak only — if one has a self worth
sixpence — of the getting it back. The place, the time, the way,
were for those of the old persuasion, always there — are indeed
practically there for them as much as ever. They can always
get off — the blessed houses receive. So it was high time that
we — we of the great Protestant peoples, still more, if possible,
in the sensitive individual case, overscored and overwhelmed,
still more congested with mere quantity and prostituted,
through our " enterprise," to mere profanity — should learn
how to get off, should find somewhere our retreat and remedy.
There was such a huge chance for it ! '

Dane laid his hand on his companion's arm. 'It's charm
ing, how, when we speak for ourselves, we speak for each
other. That was exactly what I said ! ' He had fallen to
recalling from over the gulf the last occasion.

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 13

The Brother, as if it would do them both good, only desired
to draw him out. ' What you said ? '

'To him — that morning.' Dane caught a far bell again and
heard a slow footstep. A quiet figure passed somewhere —
neither of them turned to look. What was, little by little, more
present to him was the perfect taste. It was supreme — it was
everywhere. ( I just dropped my burden — and he received it.'

1 And was it very great ? '

( Oh, such a load ! ' Dane laughed.

1 Trouble, sorrow, doubt ? '

' Oh, no ; worse than that ! '

< Worse?'

'"Success" — the vulgarest kind!' And Dane laughed
again.

'Ah, I know that, too! No one in future, as things are
going, will be able to face success.'

' Without something of this sort — never. The better it is
the worse — the greater the deadlier. But my one pain here,'
Dane continued, ' is in thinking of my poor friend.'

' The person to whom you've already alluded ? '

' My substitute in the world. Such an unutterable benefac
tor. He turned up that morning when everything had some
how got on my nerves, when the whole great globe indeed,
nerves, or no nerves, seemed to have squeezed itself into my
study. It wasn't a question of nerves, it was a mere question
of the displacement of everything — of submersion by our
eternal too much. I didn't know ou donner de la tete — I
couldn't have gone a step further.'

The intelligence with which the Brother listened kept them
as children feeding from the same bowl. < And then you got
the tip?'

' I got the tip ! ' Dane happily sighed.

' Well, we all get it. But I dare say differently.'

' Then how did you ? '

The Brother hesitated, smiling. ' You tell me first.'

14 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

III

1 WELL/ said George Dane, ' it was a young man I had never
seen — a man, at any rate, much younger than myself — who
had written to me and sent me some article, some book. I
read the stuff, was much struck with it, told him so and
thanked him — on which, of course, I heard from him again.
He asked me things — his questions were interesting ; but to
save time and writing I said to him : " Come to see me — we
can talk a little; but all I can give you is half an hour at
breakfast." He turned up at the hour on a day when, more
than ever in my life before, I seemed, as it happened, in the
endless press and stress, to have lost possession of my soul
and to be surrounded only with the affairs of other people and
the irrelevant, destructive, brutalising sides of life. It made
me literally ill — made me feel as I had never felt that if I
should once really, for an hour, lose hold of the thing itself,
the thing I was trying for, I should never recover it again.
The wild waters would close over me, and I should drop
straight to the bottom where the vanquished dead lie/

' I follow you every step of your way/ said the friendly
Brother. ' The wild waters, you mean, of our horrible time.'

1 Of our horrible time — precisely. Not, of course — as we
sometimes dream — of any other/

' Yes, any other is only a dream. We really know none but
our own.7

'No, thank God — that's enough/ Dane said. 'Well, my
young man turned up, and I hadn't been a minute in his pres
ence before making out that practically it would be in him
somehow or other to help me. He came to me with envy,
envy extravagant — really passionate. I was, heaven save us,
the great "success" for him; he himself was broken and
beaten. How can I say what passed between us ? — it was so
strange, so swift, so much a matter, from one to the other, of

t
THE GKEAT GOOD PLACE 15

instant perception and agreement. He was so clever and
haggard and hungry ! '

1 Hungry ? ' the Brother asked.

<I don't mean for bread, though he had none too much, I
think, even of that. I mean for — well, what I had and what
I was a monument of to him as I stood there up to my neck
in preposterous evidence. He, poor chap, had been for ten
years serenading closed windows and had never yet caused a
shutter to show that it stirred. My dim blind was the first
to be raised an inch ; my reading of his book, my impression
of it, my note and my invitation, formed literally the only
response ever dropped into his dark street. He saw in my
littered room, my shattered day, my bored face and spoiled
temper — it's embarrassing, but I must tell you — the very
blaze of my glory. And he saw in the blaze of my glory —
deluded innocent ! — what he had yearned for in vain.'

' What he had yearned for was to be you,' said the Brother.
Then he added : ' I see where you're coming out.'

'At my saying to him by the end of five minutes: "My
dear fellow, I wish you'd just try it — wish you'd, for a while,
just be me ! " You go straight to the mark, and that was
exactly what occurred — extraordinary though it was that we
should both have understood. I saw what he could give, and
he did too. He saw moreover what I could take ; in fact what
he saw was wonderful.'

' He must be very remarkable ! ' the Brother laughed.

' There's no doubt of it whatever — far more remarkable
than I. That's just the reason why what I put to him in
joke — with a fantastic, desperate irony — became, on his
hands, with his vision of his chance, the blessed guarantee
of my sitting on this spot in your company. " Oh, if I could
just shift it all — make it straight over for an hour to other
shoulders ! If there only were a pair ! " — that's the way I
put it to him. And then at something in his face, "Would
you, by a miracle, undertake it ? " I asked. I let him know all

16 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

it meant — how it meant that he should at that very moment
step in. It meant that he should finish my work and open my
letters and keep my engagements and be subject, for better or
worse, to my contacts and complications. It meant that he
should live with my life, and think with my brain, and write
with my hand, and speak with my voice. It meant, above all,
that I should get off. He accepted with magnificence — rose
to it like a hero. Only he said: "What will become of
your"

1 There was the hitch ! ' the Brother admitted.

'Ah, but only for a minute. He came to my help again/
Dane pursued, ' when he saw I couldn't quite meet that, could
at least only say that I wanted to think, wanted to cease,
wanted to do the thing itself — the thing I was trying for,
miserable me, and that thing only — and therefore wanted
first of all really to see it again, planted out, crowded out,
frozen out as it now so long had been. " I know what you
want/' he after a moment quietly remarked to me. "Ah,
what I want doesn't exist ! " "I know what you want/' he
repeated. At that I began to believe him.'

' Had you any idea yourself ? ' the Brother asked.

'Oh, yes/ said Dane, 'and it was just my idea that made me
despair. There it was as sharp as possible in my imagination
and my longing — there it was so utterly not in fact. We
were sitting together on my sofa as we waited for breakfast.
He presently laid his hand on my knee — showed me a face
that the sudden great light in it had made, for me, indescrib
ably beautiful. " It exists — it exists," he at last said. And
so, I remember, we sat awhile and looked at each other, with
the final effect of my finding that I absolutely believed him.
I remember we weren't at all solemn — we smiled with the
joy of discoverers. He was as glad as I — he was tremen
dously glad. That came out in the whole manner of his reply
to the appeal that broke from me : " Where is it, then, in
God's name ? Tell me without delay where it is ! "

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 17

The Brother had attended with a sympathy I ' He gave you
the address ? '

'He was thinking it out — feeling for it, catching it. He
has a wonderful head of his own and must be making of the
whole thing, while we sit here gossiping, something much
better than ever / did. The mere sight of his face, the sense
of his hand on my knee, made me, after a little, feel that he
not only knew what I wanted, but was getting nearer to it than
I could have got in ten years. He suddenly sprang up and
went over to my study-table — sat straight down there as if to
write me my passport. Then it was — at the mere sight of
his back, which was turned to me — that I felt the spell work.
I simply sat and watched him with the queerest, deepest,
sweetest sense in the world — the sense of an ache that had
stopped. All life was lifted ; I myself at least was somehow
off the ground. He was already where I had been.7

1 And where were you ? ' the Brother amusedly inquired.

' Just on the sofa always, leaning back on the cushion and
feeling a delicious ease. He was already me.7

' And who were you ? ? the Brother continued.

'Nobody. That was the fun.7

'That is the fun,7 said the Brother, with a sigh like soft
music.

Dane echoed the sigh, and, as nobody talking with nobody,
they sat there together still and watched the sweet wide
picture darken into tepid night.

IV

AT the end of three weeks — so far as time was distinct —
Dane began to feel there was something he had recovered. It
was the thing they never named — partly for want of the need
and partly for lack of the word; for what indeed was the
description that would cover it all ? The only real need was
to know it, to see it, in silence. Dane had a private, practical

18 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

sign for it, which, however, he had appropriated by theft —
'the vision and the faculty divine.7 That, doubtless, was a
nattering phrase for his idea of his genius ; the genius, at all
events, was what he had been in danger of losing and had at
last held by a thread that might at any moment have broken.
The change was that, little by little, his hold had grown firmer,
so that he drew in the line — more and more each day — with
a pull that he was delighted to find it would bear. The mere
dream-sweetness of the place was superseded ; it was more and
more a world of reason and order, of sensible, visible arrange
ment. It ceased to be strange — it was high, triumphant
clearness. He cultivated, however, but vaguely, the question
of where he was, finding it near enough the mark to be almost
sure that if he was not in Kent he was probably in Hampshire.
He paid for everything but that — that wasn't one of the items.
Payment, he had soon learned, was definite; it consisted of
sovereigns and shillings — just like those of the world he had
left, only parted with more ecstatically — that he put, in his
room, in a designated place and that were taken away in his
absence by one of the unobtrusive, effaced agents — shadows
projected on the hours like the noiseless march of the sundial

— that were always at work. The institution had sides that
had their recalls, and a pleased, resigned perception of these
things was at once the effect and the cause of its grace.

Dane picked out of his dim past a dozen halting similes.
The sacred, silent convent was one ; another was the bright
country-house. He did the place no outrage to liken it to an
hotel ; he permitted himself on occasion to trace its resem
blance to a club. Such images, however, but flickered and
went out — they lasted only long enough to light up the differ
ence. An hotel without noise, a club without newspapers —
when he turned his face to what it was ' without ' the view
opened wide. The only approach to a real analogy was in
himself and his companions. They were brothers, guests,

members; they were even, if one liked — and they didn't in

THE GBEAT GOOD PLACE 19

the least mind what they were called — ' regular boarders.' It
was not they who made the conditions, it was the conditions
that made them. These conditions found themselves accepted,
clearly, with an appreciation, with a rapture, it was rather to
be called, that had to do — as the very air that pervaded them
and the force that sustained — with their quiet and noble
assurance. They combined to form the large, simple idea of a
general refuge — an image of embracing arms, of liberal accom
modation. What was the effect, really, but the poetisation by
perfect taste of a type common enough ? There was no daily
miracle ; the perfect taste, with the aid of space, did the trick.
What underlay and overhung it all, better yet, Dane mused,
was some original inspiration, but confirmed, unquenched,
some happy thought of an individual breast. It had been born
somehow and somewhere — it had had to insist on being —
the blessed conception. The author might remain in the
obscure, for that was part of the perfection : personal service
so hushed and regulated that you scarce caught it in the act
and only knew it by its results. Yet the wise mind was every
where — the whole thing, infallibly, centred, at the core, in a y
consciousness. And what a consciousness it had been, Dane
thought, a consciousness how like his own ! The wise mind
had felt, the wise mind had suffered ; then, for all the worried
company of minds, the wise mind had seen a chance. Of the
creation thus arrived at you could none the less never have
said if it were the last echo of the old or the sharpest note of
the modern.

Dane again and again, among the far bells and the soft
footfalls, in cool cloister and warm garden, found himself
wanting not to know more and yet liking not to know less.
It was part of the general beauty that there was no personal
publicity, much less any personal success. Those things were
in the world — in what he had left ; there was no vulgarity
here of credit or claim or fame. The real exquisite was to
be without the complication of an identity, and the greatest

20 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

boon of all, doubtless, the solid security, the clear confidence
one could feel in the keeping of the contract. That was what
had been most in the wise mind — the importance of the
absolute sense, on the part of its beneficiaries, that what was
offered was guaranteed. They had no concern but to pay —
the wise mind knew what they paid for. It was present to
Dane each hour that he could never be overcharged. Oh7 the
deep, deep bath, the^soft, cool plash in the stillness! — this,
time after time, as if under regular treatment, a sublimated
German ' cure/ was the vivid name for his luxury. The inner
life woke up again, and it was the inner life, for people of his
generation, victims of the modern madness, mere maniacal
extension and motion, that was returning health. He had
talked of independence and written of it, but what a cold, flat
word it had been ! This was the wordless fact itself — the
uncontested possession of the long, sweet, stupid day. The
fragrance of flowers just wandered through the void, and the
quiet recurrence of delicate, plain fare in a high, clean refec
tory where the soundless, simple service was the triumph of
art. That, as he analysed, remained the constant explanation :
all the sweetness and serenity were created, calculated things.
He analysed, however, but in a desultory way and with a
positive delight in the residuum of mystery that made for the
great artist in the background the innermost shrine of the
idol of a temple ; there were odd moments for it, mild medi
tations when, in the broad cloister of peace or some garden-
nook where the air was light, a special glimpse of beauty or
reminder of felicity seemed, in passing, to hover and linger.
In the mere ecstasy of change that had at first possessed him
he had not discriminated — had only let himself sink, as I
have mentioned, down to hushed depths. Then had come the
slow, soft stages of intelligence and notation, more marked
and more fruitful perhaps after that long talk with his mild
mate in the twilight, and seeming to wind up the process by
putting the key into his hand. This key, pure gold, was

THE GBEAT GOOD PLACE 21

simply the cancelled list. Slowly and blissfully he read into
the general wealth of his comfort all the particular absences
of which it was composed. One by one he touched, as it were,
all the things it was such rapture to be without.

It was the paradise of his own room that was most indebted
to them — a great square, fair chamber, all beautified with
omissions, from which, high up, he looked over a long valley
to a far horizon, and in which he was vaguely and pleasantly
reminded of some old Italian picture, some Carpaccio or some
early Tuscan, the representation of a world without news
papers and letters, without telegrams and photographs, with
out the dreadful, fatal too much. There, for a blessing, he
could read and write ; there, above all, he could do nothing —
he could live. And there were all sorts of freedoms — always,
for the occasion, the particular right one. He could bring a book
from the library — he could bring two, he could bring three.
An effect produced by the charming place was that, for some
reason, he never wanted to bring more. The library was a
benediction — high and clear and plain, like everything else,
but with something, in all its arched amplitude, unconfused
and brave and gay. He should never forget, he knew, the
throb of immediate perception with which he first stood there,
a single glance round sufficing so to show him that it would
give him what for years he had desired. He had not had
detachment, but there was detachment here — the sense of a
great silver bowl from which he could ladle up the melted
hours. He strolled about from wall to wall, too pleasantly in
tune on that occasion to sit down punctually or to choose;
only recognising from shelf to shelf every dear old book that
he had had to put off or never returned to ; every deep, distinct
voice of another time that, in the hubbub of the world, he had
had to take for lost and unheard. He came back, of course,
soon, came back every day; enjoyed there, of all the rare,
strange moments, those that were at once most quickened and
most caught — moments in which every apprehension counted

22 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

double and every act of the mind was a lover's embrace. It
was the quarter he perhaps, as the days went on, liked best;
though indeed it only shared with the rest of the place, with
every aspect to which his face happened to be turned, the
power to remind him of the masterly general control.

There were times when he looked up from his book to lose
himself in the mere tone of the picture that never failed at
any moment or at any angle. The picture was always there,
yet was made up of things common enough. It was in the
way an open window in a broad recess let in the pleasant
morning ; in the way the dry air pricked into faint freshness
the gilt of old bindings ; in the way an empty chair beside a
table unlittered showed a volume just laid down ; in the way
a happy Brother — as detached as one's self and with his inno
cent back presented — lingered before a shelf with the slow
sound of turned pages. It was a part of the whole impression
that, by some extraordinary law, one's vision seemed less
from the facts than the facts from one's vision ; that the ele
ments were determined at the moment by the moment's need or
the moment's sympathy. What most prompted this reflection
was the degree in which, after a while, Dane had a conscious
ness of company. After that talk with the good Brother on the
bench there were other good Brothers in other places — always
in cloister or garden some figure that stopped if he himself
stopped and with which a greeting became, in the easiest way
in the world, a sign of the diffused amenity. Always, alwa}rs,
however, in all contacts, was the balm of a happy ignorance.
What he had felt the first time recurred: the friend was
always new and yet at the same time — it was amusing, not
disturbing — suggested the possibility that he might be but
an old one altered. That was only delightful — as positively
delightful in the particular, the actual conditions as it might
have been the reverse in the conditions abolished. These
others, the abolished, came back to Dane at last so easily that
he could exactly measure each difference, but with what he

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 23

had finally been hustled on to hate in them robbed of its
terror in consequence of something that had happened. What
had happened was that in tranquil walks and talks the deep
spell had worked and he had got his soul again. He had
drawn in by this time, with his lightened hand, the whole of
the long line, and that fact just dangled at the end. He could
put his other hand on it, he could unhook it, he was once
more in possession. This, as it befell, was exactly what he
supposed he must have said to a comrade beside whom, one
afternoon in the cloister, he found himself measuring steps.

' Oh, it's come — comes of itself, doesn't it, thank goodness ?
— just by the simple fact of finding room, and time !'

The comrade was possibly a novice or in a different stage
from his own ; there was at any rate a vague envy in the rec
ognition that shone out of the fatigued, yet freshened face.
'It has come to you then? — you've got what you wanted?'
That was the gossip and interchange that could pass to and
fro. Dane, years before, had gone in for three months of
hydropathy, and there was a droll echo, in this scene, of the
old questions of the water-cure, the questions asked in the
periodical pursuit of the ' reaction' — the ailment, the prog
ress of each, the action of the skin and the state of the
appetite. Such memories worked in now — all familiar refer
ence, all easy play of mind; and among them our friends,
round and round, fraternised ever so softly, until, suddenly
stopping short, Dane, with a hand on his companion's arm,
broke into the happiest laugh he had yet sounded.

<WHY, it's raining!' And he stood and looked at the
splash of the shower and the shine of the wet leaves. It was
one of the summer sprinkles that bring out sweet smells.

' Yes — but why not ? ' his mate demanded.

'Well — because it's so charming. It's so exactly right.7

24 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

' But everything is. Isn't that just why we're here ? '

' Just exactly/ Dane said ; ' only I've been living in the
beguiled supposition that we've somehow or other a climate.'

' So have I ; so, I dare say, has every one. Isn't that the
blessed moral ? — that we live in beguiled suppositions. They
come so easily here, and nothing contradicts them.' The good
Brother looked placidly forth — Dane could identify his phase.
' A climate doesn't consist in its never raining, does it ? '

' No, I dare say not. But somehow the good I've got has
been half the great, easy absence of all that friction of which
the question of weather mostly forms a part — has been indeed
largely the great, easy, perpetual air-bath.'

'Ah, yes — that's not a delusion; but perhaps the sense
comes a little from our breathing an emptier medium. There
are fewer things in it ! Leave people alone, at all events, and
the air is what they take to. Into the closed and the stuffy
they have to be driven. I've had, too, — I think we must all
have, — a fond sense of the south.'

' But imagine it,' said Dane, laughing, < in the beloved Brit
ish islands and so near as we are to Bradford ! '

His friend was ready enough to imagine. ' To Bradford ? '
he asked, quite unperturbed. ' How near ? '

Dane's gaiety grew. l Oh, it doesn't matter ! '

His friend, quite unmystified, accepted it. l There are things
to puzzle out — otherwise it would be dull. It seems to me
one can puzzle them.'

' It's because we're so well disposed,' Dane said.

< Precisely — we find good in everything.'

' In everything,' Dane went on. i The conditions settle that
— they determine us.'

They resumed their stroll, which evidently represented on
the good Brother's part infinite agreement. ' Aren't they prob
ably in fact very simple ? ' he presently inquired. l Isn't
simplification the secret ? ;

1 Yes, but applied with a tact ! '

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 25

( There it is. The thing's so perfect that it's open to as
many interpretations as any other great work — a poem of
Goethe, a dialogue of Plato, a symphony of Beethoven/

' It simply stands quiet, you mean/ said Dane, l and lets us
call it names ? ?

' Yes, but all such loving ones. We're " staying " with some
one — some delicious host or hostess who never shows/

< It's liberty-hall — absolutely,' Dane assented.
' Yes — or a convalescent home.'

To this, however, Dane demurred. ' Ah, that, it seems to me,
scarcely puts it. You weren't ill — were you ? I'm very sure /
really wasn't. I was only, as the world goes, too " beastly well " ! '

The good Brother wondered. ' But if we couldn't keep it
up ?'

' We couldn't keep it down — that was all the matter ! '

' I see — I see.' The good Brother sighed contentedly; after
which he brought out again with kindly humour : ' It's a sort
of kindergarten!'

'The next thing you'll be saying that we're babes at the
breast ! '

1 Of some great mild, invisible mother who stretches away
into space and whose lap is the whole valley ? '

1 And her bosom ' — Dane completed the figure — ' the noble
eminence of our hill ? That will do ; anything will do that
covers the essential fact/

' And what do you call the essential fact ? '

'Why, that — as in old days on Swiss lake-sides — we're
en pension?

The good Brother took this gently up. 'I remember — I
remember : seven francs a day without wine ! But, alas, it's
more than seven francs here.'

' Yes, it's considerably more,' Dane had to confess. ' Perhaps
it isn't particularly cheap.'

< Yet should you call it particularly dear ? ' his friend after
a moment inquired.

26 THE GREAT GOOD PLACE

George Dane had to think. ' How do I know, after all ?
What practice has one ever had in estimating the inestimable ?
Particular cheapness certainly isn't the note that we feel
struck all round; but don't we fall naturally into the view
that there must be a price to anything so awfully sane ? '

The good Brother in his turn reflected. l We fall into the
view that it must pay — that it does pay.'

' Oh, yes ; it does pay ! ' Dane eagerly echoed. ' If it didn't
it wouldn't last. It has got to last, of course ! ' he declared.

1 So that we can come back ? '

' Yes — think of knowing that we shall be able to ! '

They pulled up again at this and, facing each other, thought
of it, or at any rate pretended to ; for what was really in their
eyes was the dread of a loss of the clue. < Oh, when we want
it again we shall find it,7 said the good Brother. ' If the place
really pays, it will keep on.'

1 Yes, that's the beauty ; that it isn't, thank heaven, carried
on only for love.'

' No doubt, no doubt ; and yet, thank heaven, there's love in
it too.' They had lingered as if, in the mild, moist air, they
were charmed with the patter of the rain and the way the
garden drank it. After a little, however, it did look rather as
if they were trying to talk each other out of a faint, small
fear. They saw the increasing rage of life and the recurrent
need, and they wondered proportionately whether to return to
the front when their hour should sharply strike would be the
end of the dream. Was this a threshold perhaps, after all,
that could only be crossed one way ? They must return to
the front sooner or later — that was certain: for each his hour
would strike. The flower would have been gathered and the
trick played — the sands, in short, would have run.

There, in its place, was life — with all its rage ; the vague
unrest of the need for action knew it again, the stir of the
faculty that had been refreshed and reconsecrated. They
seemed each, thus confronted, to close their eyes a moment

THE GREAT GOOD PLACE 27

for dizziness ; then they were again at peace, and the Brother's
confidence rang out. ' Oh, we shall meet ! '

' Here, do you mean ? '

<• Yes — and I dare say in the world too.'

1 But we shan't recognise or know/ said Dane.

' In the world, do you mean ? '

( Neither in the world nor here/

' Not a bit — not the least little bit, you think ? '

Dane turned it over. ' Well, so it is that it seems to me all
best to hang together. But we shall see.'

His friend happily concurred. ' We shall see.' And at
this, for farewell, the Brother held out his hand.

1 You're going ? ' Dane asked.

1 No, but I thought you were.'

It was odd, but at this Dane's hour seemed to strike — his*
consciousness to crystallise. i Well, I am. I've got it. You
stay ? ' he went on.

' A little longer.'

Dane hesitated. ' You haven't yet got it ? '

'Not altogether — but I think it's coming.'

< Good ! ' Dane kept his hand, giving it a final shake, and at
that moment the sun glimmered again through the shower, but
with the rain still falling on the hither side of it and seeming
to patter even more in the brightness. ' Hallo — how charm
ing!'

The Brother looked a moment from under the high arch —
then again turned his face to our friend. He gave this time
his longest, happiest sigh. ' Oh, it's all right ! '

But why was it, Dane after a moment found himself wonder
ing, that in the act of separation his own hand was so long
retained ? Why but through a queer phenomenon of change,
on the spot, in his companion's face — change that gave it
another, but an increasing and above all a much more familiar
identity, an identity not beautiful, but more and more distinct,
an identity with that of his servant, with the most conspicu-

28 THE OKEAT GOOD PLACE

ous, the physiognomic seat of the public propriety of Brown ?
To this anomaly his eyes slowly opened ; it was not his good
Brother, it was verily Brown who possessed his hand. If his
eyes had to open, it was because they had been closed and
because Brown appeared to think he had better wake up. So
much as this Dane took in, but the effect of his taking it was a
relapse into darkness, a recontraction of the lids just prolonged
enough to give Brown time, on a second thought, to withdraw
his touch and move softly away. Dane's next consciousness
was that of the desire to make sure he was away, and this
desire had somehow the result of dissipating the obscurity.
The obscurity was completely gone by the time he had made
out that the back of a person writing at his study-table was
presented to him. He recognised a portion of a figure that he
Jiad somewhere described to somebody — the intent shoulders
of the unsuccessful young man who had come that bad morn
ing to breakfast. It was strange, he at last reflected, but the
young man was still there. How long had he stayed — days,
weeks, months ? He was exactly in the position in which Dane
had last seen him. Everything — stranger still — was exactly
in that position ; everything, at least, but the light of the win
dow, which came in from another quarter and showed a differ
ent hour. It wasn't after breakfast now : it was after — well,
what ? He suppressed a gasp — it was after everything. And
yet — quite literally — there were but two other differences.
One of these was that if he was still on the sofa he was now
lying down ; the other was the patter on the glass that showed
him how the rain — the great rain of the night — had come
back. It was the rain of the night, yet when had he last heard
it ? But two minutes before ? Then how many were there
before the young man at the table, who seemed intensely occu
pied, found a moment to look round at him and, on meeting his
open eyes, get up and draw near ?

1 You've slept all day,' said the young man.

' All day?'

THE GKEAT GOOD PLACE 29

The young man looked at his watch. l From ten to six. You
were extraordinarily tired. I just, after a bit, let you alone,
and you were soon off.' Yes, that was it j he had been < off ? —
off, off, off. He began to fit it together ; while he had been off
the young man had been on. But there were still some few
confusions; Dane lay looking up. ' Everything's done/ the
young man continued.

< Everything ? '

' Everything.'

Dane tried to take it all in, but was embarrassed and could
only say weakly and quite apart from the matter : ' I've been
so happy ! '

' So have I/ said the young man. He positively looked so ;
seeing which George Dane wondered afresh, and then, in his
wonder, read it indeed quite as another face, quite, in a puz
zling way, as another person's. Every one was a little some
one else. While he asked himself who else then the young
man was, this benefactor, struck by his appealing stare, broke
again into perfect cheer. 'It's all right!' That answered
Dane's question ; the face was the face turned to him by the
good Brother there in the portico while they listened together
to the rustle of the shower. It was all queer, but all pleasant
and all distinct, so distinct that the last words in his ear — the
same from both quarters — appeared the effect of a single voice.
Dane rose and looked about his room, which seemed disincum-
bered, different, twice as large. It was all right.

rCr.

EUROPE '

*OuR feeling is, you know, that Becky should go.' That
earnest little remark comes back to me, even after long years,
as the first note of something that began, for my observation,
the day I went with my sister-in-law to take leave of her good
friends. It is a memory of the American time, which revives
so at present — under some touch that doesn't signify — that
it rounds itself off as an anecdote. 'That walk to say good-bye
was the beginning; and the end, so far as I was concerned
with it, was not till long after; yet even the end also appears
to me now as of the old days. I went, in those days, on occa
sion, to see my sister-in-law, in whose affairs, on my brother's
death, I had had to take a helpful hand. I continued to go,
indeed, after these little matters were straightened out, for the
pleasure, periodically, of the impression — the change to the
almost pastoral sweetness of the good Boston suburb from
the loud, longitudinal New York. It was another world, with
other manners, a different tone, a different taste; a savour
nowhere so mild, yet so distinct, as in the square white house
— with the pair of elms, like gigantic wheat-sheaves in front,
the rustic orchard not far behind, the old-fashioned door-
lights, the big blue and white jars in the porch, the straight,
bricked walk from the high gate — that enshrined the extraor
dinary merit of Mrs. Kimmle and her three daughters.

These ladies were so much of the place and the place so
much of themselves that, from the first of their being revealed
to me, I felt that nothing else at Brookbridge much mattered.
They were what, for me, at any rate, Brookbridge had most to

30

'EUROPE' 31

give: I mean in the way of what it was naturally strongest
in, the thing that we called in New York the New England
expression, the air of Puritanism reclaimed and refined. The
Rimmles had brought it down to a wonderful delicacy. They
struck me even then — all four almost equally — as very
ancient and very earnest, and I think theirs must have been
the house, in all the world, in which ( culture' first came to
the aid of morning calls. The head of the family was the
widow of a great public character — as public characters were
understood at Brookbridge — whose speeches on anniversaries
formed a part of the body of national eloquence spouted in the
New England schools by little boys covetous of the most
marked, though perhaps the easiest, distinction. He was
reported to have been celebrated, and in such fine declamatory
connections that he seemed to gesticulate even from the tomb.
He was understood to have made, in his wife's company, the
tour of Europe at a date not immensely removed from that of
the battle of Waterloo. What was the age, then, of the bland,
firm, antique Mrs. Bimmle at the period of her being first
revealed to me? That is a point I am not in a position to
determine — I remember mainly that I was young enough to
regard her as having reached the limit. And yet the limit for
Mrs. Rimmle must have been prodigiously extended; the scale
of its extension is, in fact, the very moral of this reminiscence.
She was old, and her daughters were old, but I was destined
to know them all as older. It was only by comparison and
habit that — however much I recede — Eebecca, Maria, and
Jane were the 'young ladies.'

I think it was felt that, though their mother's life, after
thirty years of widowhood, had had a grand backward stretch,
her blandness and firmness — and this in spite of her extreme
physical frailty — would be proof against any surrender not
overwhelmingly justified by time. It had appeared, years
before, at a crisis of which the waves had not even yet quite
subsided, a surrender not justified by anything, that she should

32 < EUROPE'

go, with her daughters, to Europe for her health. Her health
was supposed to require constant support; but when it had at
that period tried conclusions with the idea of Europe, it was
not the idea of Europe that had been insidious enough to pre
vail. She had not gone, and Becky, Maria, and Jane had not
gone, and this was long ago. They still merely floated in the
air of the visit achieved, with such introductions and such
acclamations, in the early part of the century; they still, with
fond glances at the sunny parlour-walls, only referred, in con
versation, to divers pictorial and other reminders of it. The
Miss Bimmles had quite been brought up on it, but Becky, as
the most literary, had most mastered the subject. There were
framed letters — tributes to their eminent father — suspended
among the mementos, and of two or three of these, the most
foreign and complimentary, Becky had executed translations
that figured beside the text. She knew already, through this
and other illumination, so much about Europe that it was
hard to believe, for her, in that limit of adventure which con
sisted only of her having been twice to Philadelphia. The
others had not been to Philadelphia, but there was a legend
that Jane had been to Saratoga. Becky was a short, stout,
fair person with round, serious eyes, a high forehead, the
sweetest, neatest enunciation, and a miniature of her father
— 'done in Koine7 — worn as a breastpin. She had written
the life, she had edited the speeches, of the original of this
ornament, and now at last, beyond the seas, she was really to
tread in his footsteps.

Fine old Mrs. Riinrnle, in the sunny parlour and with a
certain austerity of cap and chair — though with a gay new
'front' that looked like rusty brown plush — had had so
unusually good a winter that the question of her sparing two
members of her family for an absence had been threshed as
fine, I could feel, as even under that Puritan roof any case of
conscience had ever been threshed. They were to make their
dash while the coast, as it were, was clear, and each of the

'EUBOPE' 33

daughters had tried — heroically, angelically, and for the sake
of each of her sisters — not to be one of the two. What I
encountered that first time was an opportunity to concur with
enthusiasm in the general idea that Becky's wonderful prepa
ration would be wasted if she were the one to stay with their
mother. They talked of Becky's preparation — they had a
sly, old-maidish humour that was as mild as milk — as if it
were some mixture, for application somewhere, that she kept
in a precious bottle. It had been settled, at all events, that,
armed with this concoction and borne aloft by their introduc
tions, she and Jane were to start. They were wonderful on
their introductions, which proceeded naturally from their
mother tand were addressed to the charming families that, in
vague generations, had so admired vague Mr. Kimmle. Jane,
I found at Brookbridge, had to be described, for want of other
description, as the pretty one, but it would not have served to
identify her unless you had seen the others. Her preparation
was only this figment of her prettiness — only, that is, unless
one took into account something that, on the spot, I silently
divined: the lifelong, secret, passionate ache of her little
rebellious desire. They were all growing old in the yearning
to go, but Jane's yearning was the sharpest. She struggled
with it as people at Brookbridge mostly struggled with what
they liked, but fate, by threatening to prevent what she dis
liked, and what was therefore duty — which was to stay at
home instead of Maria — had bewildered her, I judged, not a
little. It was she who, in the words I have quoted, mentioned
to me Becky's case and Becky's affinity as the clearest of all.
Her mother, moreover, on the general subject, had still more
to say.

(I positively desire, I really quite insist that they shall go,'
the old lady explained to us from her stiff chair. 'We've
talked about it so often, and they've had from me so clear an
account — I've amused them again and again with it — of what
is to be seen and enjoyed. If they've had hitherto too many

34 'EUKOPE'

duties to leave, the time seems to have come to recognise that
there are also many duties to seek. Wherever we go we find
them — I always remind the girls of that. There's a duty
that calls them to those wonderful countries, just as it called,
at the right time, their father and myself — if it be only that
of laying up for the years to come the same store of remark
able impressions, the same wealth of knowledge and food for
conversation as, since my return, I have found myself so
happy to possess.7 Mrs. Rimmle spoke of her return as of
something of the year before last, but the future of her
daughters was, somehow, by a different law, to be on the scale
of great vistas, of endless aftertastes. I think that, without
my being quite ready to say it, even this first impression of
her was somewhat upsetting; there was a large, placid per
versity, a grim secrecy of intention, in her estimate of the
ages.

'Well, I'm so glad you don't delay it longer,' I said to Miss
Becky before we withdrew. 'And whoever should go,' I con
tinued in the spirit of the sympathy with which the good
sisters had already inspired me, 'I quite feel, with your
family, you know, that you should. But of course I hold
that every one should.' I suppose I wished to attenuate my
solemnity; there was something in it, however, that I couldn't
help. It must have been a faint foreknowledge.

'Have you been a great deal yourself?' Miss Jane, I
remember, inquired.

'Not so much but that I hope to go a good deal more. So
perhaps we shall meet, ' I encouragingly suggested.

I recall something — something in the nature of suscepti
bility to encouragement — that this brought into the more
expressive brown eyes to which Miss Jane mainly owed it
that she was the pretty one. 'Where, do you think? '

I tried to think. 'Well, on the Italian lakes — Como,
Bellagio, Lugano.' I liked to say the names to them.

' " Sublime, but neither bleak nor bare — nor misty are the

EUROPE ' 35

mountains there ! " ' Miss Jane softly breathed, while her sister
looked at her as if her familiarity with the poetry of the sub
ject made her the most interesting feature of the scene she
evoked.

But Miss Becky presently turned to me. 'Do you know
everything ? '

' Every thing? '

'In Europe.'

'Oh, yes/ I laughed, 'and one or two things even in
America.'

The sisters seemed to me furtively to look at each other.
'Well, you'll have to be quick — to meet us,9 Miss Jane
resumed.

'But surely when you're once there you'll stay on.'

'Stay on? ' — they murmured it simultaneously and with the
oddest vibration of dread as well as of desire. It was as if
they had been in the presence of a danger and yet wished me,
who 'knew everything,' to torment them with still more of it.

Well, I did my best. 'I mean it will never do to cut it
short. '

'No, that's just what I keep saying,' said brilliant Jane.
'It would be better, in that case, not to go.'

'Oh, don't talk about not going — at this time!' It was
none of my business, but I felt shocked and impatient.

'No, not at this time! ' broke in Miss Maria, who, very red
in the face, had joined us. Poor Miss Maria was known as
the flushed one ; but she was not flushed — she only had an
unfortunate surface. The third day after this was to see them
embark.

Miss Becky, however, desired as little as any one to be in
any way extravagant. 'It's only the thought of our mother,'
she explained.

I looked a moment at the old lady, with whom my sister-
in-law was engaged. 'Well — .your mother's magnificent.'

'Isn't she magnificent? ' — they eagerly took it up.

36 < EUROPE '

She tuas — I could reiterate it with sincerity, though I per
haps mentally drew the line when Miss Maria again risked, as
a fresh ejaculation: 'I think she's better than Europe! J

' Maria!' they both, at this, exclaimed with a strange
emphasis ; it was as if they feared she had suddenly turned
cynical over the deep domestic drama of their casting of lots.
The innocent laugh with which she answered them gave the
measure of her cynicism.

We separated at last, and my eyes met Mrs. Rimmle's as I
held for an instant her aged hand. It was doubtless only my
fancy that her calm, cold look quietly accused me of some
thing. Of what could it accuse me? Only, I thought, of
thinking.

II

I LEFT Brookbridge the next day, and for some time after
that had no occasion to hear from my kinswoman ; but when
she finally wrote there was a passage in her letter that affected
me more than all the rest. 'Do you know the poor Eimmles
never, after all, "went"? The old lady, at the eleventh hour,
broke down; everything broke down, and all of them on top
of it, so that the dear things are with us still. Mrs. Kimmle,
the night after our call, had, in the most unexpected manner,
a turn for the worse — something in the nature (though
they're rather mysterious about it) of a seizure; Becky and
Jane felt it — dear, devoted, stupid angels that they are —
heartless to leave her at such a moment, and Europe's indefi
nitely postponed. However, they think they're still going —
or think they think it — when she's better. They also think
— or think they think — that she will be better. I certainly
pray she may. ' So did I — quite fervently. I was conscious
of a real pang — I didn't know how much they had made me
care.

Late that winter my sister-in-law spent a week in New

'EUROPE' 37

York; when almost my first inquiry on meeting her was about
the health of Mrs. Rimmle.

'Oh, she's rather bad — she really is, you know. It's not
surprising that at her age she should be infirm.'

'Then what the deuce is her age? '

'I can't tell you to a year — but she's immensely old.'

'That of course I saw/ I replied — 'unless you literally
mean so old that the records have been lost.'

My sister-in-law thought. 'Well, I believe she wasn't
positively young when she married. She lost three or four
children before these women were born.'

We surveyed together a little, on this, the 'dark backward.'
'And they were born, I gather, after the famous tour? Well,
then, as the famous tour was in a manner to celebrate —
wasn't it? — the restoration of the Bourbons — ' I consid
ered, I gasped. 'My dear child, what on earth do you make
her out? '

My relative, with her Brookbridge habit, transferred her
share of the question to the moral plane — turned it forth to
wander, by implication at least, in the sandy desert of respon
sibility. 'Well, you know, we all immensely admire her.'

'You can't admire her more than I do. She's awful.'

My interlocutress looked at me with a certain fear. 'She's
really ill.'

'Too ill to get better?'

'Oh, no — we hope not. Because then they'll be able to go.'

'And will they go, if she should? '

'Oh, the moment they should be quite satisfied. I mean
really,' she added.

I'm afraid I laughed at her — the Brookbridge 'really ' was
a thing so by itself. 'But if she shouldn't get better? ' I
went on.

'Oh, don't speak of it! They want so to go.'

'It's a pity they're so infernally good,' I mused.

<~]$Q — don't say that. It's what keeps them up.*

38 < EUROPE '

'Yes, but isn't it what keeps her up too? '

My visitor looked grave. 'Would you like them to kill
her?'

I don't know that I was then prepared to say I should —
though I believe I came very near it. But later on I burst all
bounds, for the subject grew and grew. I went again before
the good sisters ever did — I mean I went to Europe. I think
I went twice, with a brief interval, before my fate again
brought round for me a couple of days at Brookbridge. I had
been there repeatedly, in the previous time, without making
the acquaintance of the Rimmles ; but now that I had had the
revelation I couldn't have it too much, and the first request I
preferred was to be taken again to see them. I remember well
indeed the scruple I felt — the real delicacy — about betraying
that I had, in the pride of my power, since our other meeting,
stood, as their phrase went, among romantic scenes ; but they
were themselves the first to speak of it, and what, moreover,
came home to me was that the coming and going of their
friends in general — Brookbridge itself having even at that
period one foot in Europe — was such as to place constantly
before them the pleasure that was only postponed. They
were thrown back, after all, on what the situation, under a
final analysis, had most to give — the sense that, as every one
kindly said to them and they kindly said to every one, Europe
would keep. Every one felt for them so deeply that their own
kindness in alleviating every one's feeling was really what
came out most. Mrs. Rimmle was still in her stiff chair and
in the sunny parlour, but if she made no scruple of introducing
the Italian lakes my heart sank to observe that she dealt with
them, as a topic, not in the least in the leave-taking manner
in which Falstaff babbled of green fields.

I am not sure that, after this, my pretexts for a day or two
with my sister-in-law were not apt to be a mere cover for
another glimpse of these particulars: I at any rate never
went to Brookbridge without an irrepressible eagerness for

'EUROPE 39

our customary call. A long time seems to me thus to have
passed, with glimpses and lapses, considerable impatience and
still more pity. Our visits indeed grew shorter, for, as my
companion said, they were more and more of a strain. It
finally struck me that the good sisters even shrank from me a
little, as from one who penetrated their consciousness in spite
of himself. It was as if they knew where I thought they
ought to be, and were moved to deprecate at last, by a sys
tematic silence on the subject of that hemisphere, the crimi
nality I fain would fix on them. They were full instead — as
with the instinct of throwing dust in my eyes — of little
pathetic hypocrisies about Brookbridge interests and delights.
I dare say that as time went on my deeper sense of their
situation came practically to rest on my companion's report
of it. I think I recollect, at all events, every word we ever
exchanged about them, even if I have lost the thread of the
special occasions. The impression they made on me after
each interval always broke out with extravagance as I walked
away with her.

'She may be as old as she likes — I don't care. It's the
fearful age the " girls " are reaching that constitutes the scan
dal. One shouldn't pry into such matters, I know; but the
years and the chances are really going. They're all growing
old together — it will presently be too late ; and their mother
meanwhile perches over them like a vulture — what shall I
call it? — calculating. Is she waiting for them successively
to drop off? She'll survive them each and all. There's
something too remorseless in it.'

'Yes; but what do you want her to do? If the poor thing
can't die, she can't. Do you want her to take poison or to
open a blood-vessel? I dare say -she would prefer to go.'

'I beg your pardon,' I must have replied; 'you daren't say
anything of the sort. If she would prefer to go she tvould go.
She would feel the propriety, the decency, the necessity of
going. She just prefers not to go. She prefers to stay and

40 'EUKOPE'

keep up the tension, and her calling them " girls " and talking
of the good time they'll still have is the mere conscious mis
chief of a subtle old witch. They won't have any time —
there isn't any time to have! I mean there's, on her own
part, no real loss of measure or of perspective in it. She
knows she's a hundred and ten, and takes a cruel pride in it.'
My sister-in-law differed with me about this; she held that
the old woman's attitude was an honest one and that her mag
nificent vitality, so great in spite of her infirmities, made it
inevitable she should attribute youth to persons who had come
into the world so much later. 'Then suppose she should die? '

— so my fellow-student of the case always put it to me.

'Do you mean while her daughters are away? There's not
the least fear of that — not even if at the very moment of
their departure she should be in extremis. They would find
her all right on their return.'

'But think how they would feel not to have been with her!'

'That's only, I repeat, on the unsound assumption. If they

would only go to-morrow — literally make a good rush for it

— they'll be with her when they come back. That will give
them plenty of time.' I'm afraid I even heartlessly added
that if she should, against every probability, pass away in
their absence, they wouldn't have to come back at all — which
would be just the compensation proper to their long privation.
And then Maria would come out to join the two others, and
they would be — though but for the too scanty remnant of
their career — as merry as the day is long.

I remained ready, somehow, pending the fulfilment of that
vision, to sacrifice Maria; it was only over the urgency of the
case for the others respectively that I found myself balancing.
Sometimes it was for Becky I thought the tragedy deepest —
sometimes, and in quite a different manner, I thought it most
dire for Jane. It was Jane, after all, who had most sense of
life. I seemed in fact dimly to descry in Jane a sense — as
yet undescried by herself or by any one — of all sorts of queer

'EUROPE' 41

things. Why didn't she go? I used desperately to ask; why
didn't she make a bold personal dash for it, strike up a part
nership with some one or other of the travelling spinsters in
whom Brookbridge more and more abounded? Well, there
came a flash for me at a particular point of the grey middle
desert : my correspondent was able to let me know that poor
Jane at last had sailed. She had gone of a sudden — I liked
my sister-in-law's view of suddenness — with the kind Hatha-
ways, who had made an irresistible grab at her and lifted her
off her feet. They were going for the summer and for Mr.
Hathaway's health, so that the opportunity was perfect, and
it was impossible not to be glad that something very like
physical force had finally prevailed. This was the general
feeling at Brookbridge, and I might imagine what Brookbridge
had been brought to from the fact that, at the very moment
she was hustled off, the doctor, called to her mother at the
peep of dawn, had considered that lie at least must stay.
There had been real alarm — greater than ever before ; it actu
ally did seem as if this time the end had come. But it was
Becky, strange to say, who, though fully recognising the
nature of the crisis, had kept the situation in hand and insisted
upon action. This, I remember, brought back to me a dis
comfort with which I had been familiar from the first. One
of the two had sailed, and I was sorry it was not the other.
But if it had been the other I should have been equally sorry.
I saw with my eyes, that very autumn, what a fool Jane
would have been if she had again backed out. Her mother
had of course survived the peril of* which I had heard, profit
ing by it indeed as she had profited by every other ; she was
sufficiently better again to have come down stairs. It was
there that, as usual, I found her, but with a difference of effect
produced somehow by the absence of one of the girls. It was
as if, for the others, though they had not gone to Europe,
Europe had come to them : Jane's letters had been so frequent
and so beyond even what could have been hoped. It was the

42 < EUROPE '

first time, however, that I perceive^ on the old woman's part
a certain failure of lucidity. Jane's flight was, clearly, the
great fact with her, but she spoke of it as if the fruit had now
been plucked and the parenthesis closed. I don't know what
sinking sense of still further physical duration I gathered, as
a menace, from this first hint of her confusion of mind.

' My daughter has been ; my daughter has been ' She

kept saying it, but didn't say where; that seemed unneces
sary, and she only repeated the words to her visitors with a
face that was all puckers and yet now, save in so far as it
expressed an ineffaceable complacency, all blankness. I think
she wanted us a little to know that she had not stood in the
way. It added to something — I scarce knew what — that I
found myself desiring to extract privately from Becky. As
our visit was to be of the shortest my opportunity — for one
of the young ladies always came to the door with us — was at
hand. Mrs. Bimmle, as we took leave, again sounded her
phrase, but she added this time : ' I'm so glad she's going to
have always '

I knew so well what she meant that, as she again dropped,
looking at me queerly and becoming momentarily dim, I could
help her out. ' Going to have what you have ? '

1 Yes, yes — my privilege. Wonderful experience,' she
mumbled. She bowed to me a little as if I would under
stand. 'She has things to tell.'

I turned, slightly at a loss, to Becky. < She has then already
arrived ? '

Becky was at that moment looking a little strangely at her
mother, who answered my question. ' She reached New York
this morning — she comes on to-day.'

' Oh, then ! ' But I let the matter pass as I met Becky's

eye — I saw there was a hitch somewhere. It was not she but
Maria who came out with us ; on which I cleared up the ques
tion of their sister's reappearance.

1 Oh, no, not to-night,' Maria smiled ; ' that's only the way

< EUROPE ' 43

mother puts it. We shall see her about the end of November
— the Hathaways are so indulgent. They kindly extend their
tour.'

1 For her sake ? How sweet of them ! ' my sister-in-law
exclaimed.

I can see our friend's plain, mild old face take on a deeper
mildness, even though a higher colour, in the light of the open
door. ' Yes, it's for Jane they prolong it. And do you know
what they write ? ' She gave us time, but it was too great a
responsibility to guess. ' Why, that it has brought her out.'

'Oh, I knew it would!7 my companion sympathetically
sighed.

Maria put it more strongly still. 'They say we wouldn't
know her.'

This sounded a little awful, but it was, after all, what I had
expected.

Ill

MY correspondent in Brookbridge came to me that Christmas,
with my niece, to spend a week ; and the arrangement had of
course been prefaced by an exchange of letters, the first of
which from my sister-in-law scarce took space for acceptance
of my invitation before going on to say : ' The Hathaways are
back — but without Miss Jane ! ' She presented in a few
words the situation thus created at Brookbridge, but was not
yet, I gathered, fully in possession of the other one — the situa
tion created in ' Europe ' by the presence there of that lady.
The two together, at any rate, demanded, I quickly felt, all my
attention, and perhaps my impatience to receive my relative
was a little sharpened by my desire for the whole story. I
had it at last, by the Christmas fire, and I may say without
reserve that it gave me all I could have hoped for. I listened
eagerly, after which I produced the comment: 'Then she
simply refused '

' To budge from Florence ? Simply. She had it out there

44 < EUROPE7

with the poor Hathaways, who felt responsible for her safety,
pledged to restore her to her mother's, to her sisters' hands,
and showed herself in a light, they mention under their breath,
that made their dear old hair stand on end. Do you know
what, when they first got back, they said of her — at least it
was his phrase — to two or three people ? '

I thought a moment. ' That she had "tasted blood " ? '

My visitor fairly admired me. ' How clever of you to
guess! It's exactly what he did say. She appeared — she
continues to appear, it seems — in a new character.'

I wondered a little. ( But that's exactly — don't you remem
ber ? — what Miss Maria reported to us from them ; that we
" wouldn't know her." '

My sister-in-law perfectly remembered. ' Oh, yes — she
broke out from the first. But when they left her she was
worse.'

'Worse?'

'Well, different — different from anything she ever had
been, or — for that matter — had had a chance to be.' My
interlocutress hung fire a moment, but presently faced me.
' Rather strange and free and obstreperous.'

' Obstreperous ? ' I wondered again.

'Peculiarly so, I inferred, on the question of not coming
away. She wouldn't hear of it, and, when they spoke of her
mother, said she had given her mother up. She had thought
she should like Europe, but didn't know she should like it so
much. They had been fools to bring her if they expected to
take her away. She was going to see what she could — she
hadn't yet seen half. The end of it was, at any rate, that
they had to leave her alone.'

I seemed to see it all — to see even the scared Hathaways.
' So she is alone ? '

' She told them, poor thing, it appears, and in a tone they'll
never forget, that she was, at all events, quite old enough to
be. She cried — she quite went on — over not having come

< EUROPE' 45

sooner. That's why the only way for her/ my companion
mused, ' is, I suppose, to stay. They wanted to put her with
some people or other — to find some American family. But
she says she's on her own feet.'
' And she's still in Florence ? '

' No — I believe she was to travel. She's bent on the East.'
I burst out laughing. i Magnificent Jane ! It's most inter
esting. Only I feel that I distinctly should " know " her. To
my sense, always, I must tell you, she had it in her.'

My relative was silent a little. ' So it now appears Becky
always felt.'

' And yet pushed her off ? Magnificent Becky ! '
My companion met my eyes a moment. ' You don't know
the queerest part. I mean the way it has most brought her
out.'

I turned it over; I felt I should like to know — to that
degree indeed that, oddly enough, I jocosely disguised my
eagerness. * You don't mean she has taken to drink ? '
My visitor hesitated. ' She has taken to flirting.'
I expressed disappointment. 'Oh, she took to that long
ago. Yes,' I declared at my kinswoman's stare, 'she posi
tively flirted — with me ! '

The stare perhaps sharpened. ' Then you flirted with her ? '
' How else could I have been as sure as I wanted to be ?
But has she means ? '

1 Means to flirt ? ' — my friend looked an instant as if she
spoke literally. 'I don't understand about the means —
though of course they have something. But I have my im
pression,' she went on. ( I think that Becky ' It seemed

almost too grave to say.

But / had no doubts. ' That Becky's backing her ? '
She brought it out. ' Financing her.'

' Stupendous Becky ! So that morally then '

' Becky's quite in sympathy. But isn't it too odd ? ' my
sister-in-law asked.

46 < EUROPE'

' Not in the least. Didn't we know, as regards Jane, that
Europe was to bring her out ? Well, it has also brought out
Rebecca.'

1 It has indeed ! ' my companion indulgently sighed. ' So
what would it do if she were there ? '

' I should like immensely to see. And we shall see.'

' Why, do you believe she'll still go ? '

' Certainly. She must.'

But my friend shook it off. ' She won't.'

( She shall ! ' I retorted with a laugh. But the next moment
I said : ' And what does the old woman say ? '

' To Jane's behaviour ? Not a word — never speaks of it.
She talks now much less than she used — only seems to wait.
But it's my belief she thinks.'

1 And — do you mean — knows ? '

* Yes, knows that she's abandoned. In her silence there she
takes it in.'

' It's her way of making Jane pay ? ' At this, somehow, I
felt more serious. ' Oh, dear, dear — she'll disinherit her ! '

When, in the following June, I went on to return my
sister-in-law's visit the first object that met my eyes in her
little white parlour was a figure that, to my stupefaction, pre
sented itself for the moment as that of Mrs. Riinrnle. I had
gone to my room after arriving, and, on dressing, had come
down: the apparition I speak of had arisen in the interval.
Its ambiguous character lasted, however, but a second or two
— I had taken Becky for her mother because I knew no one
but her mother of that extreme age. Becky's age was quite
startling ; it had made a great stride, though, strangely
enough, irrecoverably seated as she now was in it, she had
a wizened brightness that I had scarcely yet seen in her. I
remember indulging on this occasion in two silent observations :
one to the effect that I had not hitherto been conscious of her
full resemblance to the old lady, and the other to the effect
that, as I had said to my sister-in-law at Christmas, ' Europe,'

< EUROPE ' 47

even as reaching her only through Jane's sensibilities, had
really at last brought her out. She was in fact 'out' in a
manner of which this encounter offered to my eyes a unique
example : it was the single hour, often as I had been at
Brookbridge, of my meeting her elsewhere than in her mother's
drawing-room. I surmise that, besides being adjusted to her
more marked time of life, the garments she wore abroad, and
in particular her little plain bonnet, presented points of resem
blance to the close sable sheath and the quaint old headgear
that, in the white house behind the elms, I had from far back
associated with the eternal image in the stiff chair. Of course
I immediately spoke of Jane, showing an interest and asking
for news ; on which, she answered me with a smile, but not at
all as I had expected.

1 Those are not really the things you want to know — where
she is, whom she's with, how she manages and where she's
going next — oh, no ! ' And the admirable woman gave a
laugh that was somehow both light and sad — sad, in particu
lar, with a strange, long weariness. 'AYhat you do want to
know is when she's coming back.'

I shook my head very kindly, but out of a wealth of experi
ence that, I nattered myself, was equal to Miss Becky's. 1 1
do know it. Never.'

Miss Becky, at this, exchanged with me a long, deep look.
' Never.'

We had, in silence, a little luminous talk about it, in
the course of which she seemed to tell me the most in
teresting things. ' And how's your mother ? ' I then in
quired.

She hesitated, but finally spoke with the same serenity.
'My mother's all right. You see, she's not alive.'

' Oh, Becky ! ' my sister-in-law pleadingly interjected.

But Becky only addressed herself to me. ' Come and see if
she is. I think she isn't — but Maria perhaps isn't so clear.
Come, at all events, and judge and tell me.'

48 < EUROPE '

It was a new note, and I was a little bewildered. l Ah, but
I'm not a doctor ! '

'No, thank God — you're not. That's why I ask you.'
And now she said good-bye.

I kept her hand a moment. ' You're more alive than ever ! '

< I'm very tired.' She took it with the same smile, but for
Becky it was much to say.

IV

NOT alive,' the next day, was certainly what Mrs. Rimmle
looked when, coming in according to my promise, I found her,
with Miss Maria, in her usual place. Though shrunken and
diminished she still occupied her high-backed chair with a vis
ible theory of erectness, and her intensely aged face — com
bined with something dauntless that belonged to her very
presence and that was effective even in this extremity — might
have been that of some centenarian sovereign, of indistinguish
able sex, brought forth to be shown to the people as a disproof
of the rumour of extinction. Mummified and open-eyed she
looked at me, but I had no impression that she made me out.
I had come this time without my sister-in-law, who had
frankly pleaded to me — which also, for a daughter of Brook-
bridge, was saying much — that the house had grown too pain
ful. Poor Miss Maria excused Miss Becky on the score of her
not being well — and that, it struck me, was saying most of
all. The absence of the others gave the occasion a different
note ; but I talked with Miss Maria for five minutes and per
ceived that — save for her saying, of her own movement, any
thing about Jane — she now spoke as if her mother had lost
hearing or sense, or both, alluding freely and distinctly, though
indeed favourably, to her condition. ' She has expected your
visit and she much enjoys it,' my interlocutress said, while the
old woman, soundless and motionless, simply fixed me without
expression. Of course there was little to keep me; but I

'EUROPE7 49

became aware, as I rose to go, that there was more than I had
supposed. On my approaching her to take leave Mrs. Eimmle
gave signs of consciousness.

' Have you heard about Jane ? '

I hesitated, feeling a responsibility, and appealed for direc
tion to Maria's face. But Maria's face was troubled, was turned
altogether to her mother's. i About her life in Europe ? ' I then
rather helplessly asked.

The old woman fronted me, on this, in a manner that
made me feel silly. ' Her life ? ' — and her voice, with
this second effort, came out stronger. ' Her death, if you
please/

1 Her death ? ' I echoed, before I could stop myself, with the
accent of deprecation.

Miss Maria uttered a vague sound of pain, and I felt her
turn away, but the marvel of her mother's little unquenched
spark still held me. ' Jane's dead. We've heard,' said Mrs.
Eimmle. ' We've heard from — where is it we've heard from ? ?
She had quite revived — she appealed to her daughter.

The poor old girl, crimson, rallied to her duty. ' From
Europe.'

Mrs. Kimmle made at us both a little grim inclination of
the head. 'From Europe.' I responded, in silence, with a
deflection from every rigour, and, still holding me, she went
on : ' And now Eebecca's going.'

She had gathered by this time such emphasis to say it that
again, before I could help myself, I vibrated in reply. ' To
Europe — now ? ' It was as if for an instant she had made
me believe it.

She only stared at me, however, from her wizened mask;
then her eyes followed my companion. ' Has she gone ? '

1 Not yet, mother.' Maria tried to treat it as a joke, but her
smile was embarrassed and dim.

' Then where is she ? '

'She's lying down.'

50 < EUROPE7

The old woman kept up her hard, queer gaze, but directing
it, after a minute, to me. ' She's going.'

' Oh, some day ! ' I foolishly laughed ; and on this I got to
the door, where I separated from my younger hostess, who
came no further. Only, as I held the door open, she said to
me under cover of it and very quietly :

' It's poor mother's idea.'

I saw — it was her idea. Mine was — for some time after
this, even after I had returned to New York and to my usual
occupations — that I should never again see Becky. I had
seen her for the last time, I believed, under my sister-in-law's
roof, and in the autumn it was given to me to hear from that
fellow-admirer that she had succumbed at last to the situa
tion. The day of the call I have just described had been a
date in the process of her slow shrinkage — it was literally the
first time she had, as they said at Brookbridge, given up. She
had been ill for years, but the other state of health in the con
templation of which she had spent so much of her life had left
her, till too late, no margin for meeting it. The encounter, at
last, came simply in the form of the discovery that it was too
late ; on which, naturally, she had given up more and more.
I had heard indeed, all summer, by letter, how Brookbridge
had watched her do so ; whereby the end found me in a man
ner prepared. Yet in spite of my preparation there remained
with me a soreness, and when I was next — it was some six
months later — on the scene of her martyrdom I replied, I
fear, with an almost rabid negative to the question put to me
in due course by my kinswoman. ' Call on them ? Never
again ! '

I went, none the less, the very next day. Everything was
the same in the sunny parlour — everything that most mat
tered, I mean : the immemorial mummy in the high chair and
the tributes, in the little frames on the walls, to the celebrity
of its late husband. Only Maria Eimmle was different: if
Becky, on my last seeing her, had looked as old as her mother,

<EUKOPE> 51

Maria — save that she moved about — looked older. I remem
ber that she moved about, but I scarce remember what she
said ; and indeed what was there to say ? When I risked a
question, however, she had a reply.

1 But now at least ? ' I tried to put it to her suggestively.

At first she was vague. t " Now ? "

' Won't Miss Jane come back ? '

Oh, the headshake she gave me ! ' Never/ It positively
pictured to me, for the instant, a well-preserved woman, a sort
of rich, ripe seconde jeunesse by the Arno.

' Then that's only to make more sure of your finally joining
her/

Maria Eimmle repeated her headshake. ' Never.'

We stood so, a moment, bleakly face to face ; I could think
of no attenuation that would be particularly happy. But while
I tried I heard a hoarse gasp that, fortunately, relieved me —
a signal strange and at first formless from the occupant of the
high-backed chair. < Mother wants to speak to you/ Maria
then said.

So it appeared from the drop of the old woman's jaw, the
expression of her mouth opened as if for the emission of sound.
It was difficult to me, somehow, to seem to sympathise without
hypocrisy, but, so far as a step nearer could do so, I invited
communication. f Have you heard where Becky's gone ? ' the
wonderful witch's white lips then extraordinarily asked.

It drew from Maria, as on my previous visit, an uncontrol
lable groan, and this, in turn, made me take time to consider.
As I considered, however, I had an inspiration. ' To Europe ? '

I must have adorned it with a strange grimace, but my
inspiration had been right. t To Europe,' said Mrs. Kimmle.

PASTE

' I'VE found a lot more things/ her cousin said to her the
day after the second funeral ; ' they're up in her room — but
they're things I wish you'd look at.7

The pair of mourners, sufficiently stricken, were in the gar
den of the vicarage together, before luncheon, waiting to be
summoned to that meal, and Arthur Prime had still in his
face the intention, she was moved to call it rather than the
expression, of feeling something or other. Some such appear
ance was in itself of course natural within a week of his step
mother's death, within three of his father's ; but what was
most present to the girl, herself sensitive and shrewd, was
that he seemed somehow to brood without sorrow, to suffer
without what she in her own case would have called pain. He
turned away from her after this last speech — it was a good
deal his habit to drop an observation and leave her to pick it
up without assistance. If the vicar's widow, now in her turn
finally translated, had not really belonged to him it was not
for want of her giving herself, so far as he ever would take
her ; and she had lain for three days all alone at the end of
the passage, in the great cold chamber of hospitality, the
dampish, greenish room where visitors slept and where several
of the ladies of the parish had, without effect, offered, in
pairs and successions, piously to watch with her. His per
sonal connection with the parish was now slighter than ever,
and he had really not waited for this opportunity to show the
ladies what he thought of them. She felt that she herself
had, during her doleful month's leave from Bleet, where she
was governess, rather taken her place in the same snubbed
order ; but it was presently, none the less, with a better little

62

PASTE 53

hope of coming in for some remembrance, some relic, that she
went up to look at the things he had spoken of, the identity
of which, as a confused cluster of bright objects on a table
in the darkened room, shimmered at her as soon as she had
opened the door.

They met her eyes for the first time, but in a moment,
before touching them, she knew them as things of the theatre,
as very much too fine to have been, with any verisimilitude,
things of the vicarage. They were too dreadfully good to be
true, for her aunt had had no jewels to speak of, and these
were coronets and girdles, diamonds, rubies, and sapphires.
Flagrant tinsel and glass, they looked strangely vulgar, but
if, after the first queer shock of them, she found herself
taking them up, it was for the very proof, never yet so dis
tinct to her, of a far-off faded story. An honest widowed
cleric with a small son and a large sense of Shakspeare had,
on a brave latitude of habit as well as of taste — since it
implied his having in very fact dropped deep into the ' pit 7 -
conceived for an obscure actress, several years older than him
self, an admiration of which the prompt offer of his reverend
name and hortatory hand was the sufficiently candid sign.
The response had perhaps, in those dim years, in the way of
eccentricity, even bettered the proposal, and Charlotte, turning
the tale over, had long since drawn from it a measure of the
career renounced by the undistinguished comedienne — doubt
less also tragic, or perhaps pantomimic, at a pinch — of her
late uncle's dreams. This career could not have been eminent
and must much more probably have been comfortless.

' You see what it is — old stuff of the time she never liked
to mention.'

Our young woman gave a start; her companion had, after
all, rejoined her and had apparently watched a moment her
slightly scared recognition. ' So I said to myself/ she replied.
Then, to show intelligence, yet keep clear of twaddle : ' How
peculiar they look ! '

54 PASTE

'They look awful/ said Arthur Prime. ( Cheap gilt, dia
monds as big as potatoes. These are trappings of a ruder age
than ours. Actors do themselves better now.'

' Oh, now/ said Charlotte, not to be less knowing, ( actresses
have real diamonds/

' Some of them.' Arthur spoke drily.

e I mean the bad ones — the nobodies too.'

<0h, some of the nobodies have the biggest. But mamma
wasn't of that sort.'

' A nobody ? ' Charlotte risked.

' Not a nobody to whom somebody — well, not a nobody with
diamonds. It isn't all worth, this trash, five pounds.'

There was something in the old gewgaws that spoke to her,
and she continued to turn them over. ' They're relics. I think
they have their melancholy and even their dignity.'

Arthur observed another pause. l Do you care for them ? '
he then asked. 'I mean/ he promptly added, 'as a souvenir.'

1 Of you ? ' Charlotte threw off.

' Of me ? What have I to do with it ? Of your poor dead
aunt who was so kind to you/ he said with virtuous sternness.

' Well, I would rather have them than nothing.'

'Then please take them/ he returned in a tone of relief
which expressed somehow more of the eager than of the
gracious.

' Thank you.' Charlotte lifted two or three objects up and
set them down again. Though they were lighter than the
materials they imitated they were so much more extravagant
that they struck her in truth as rather an awkward heritage,
to which she might have preferred even a matchbox or a pen
wiper. They were indeed shameless pinchbeck. ( Had you
any idea she had kept them ? '

' I don't at all believe she had kept them or knew they were
there, and I'm very sure my father didn't. They had quite
equally worked off any tenderness for the connection. These
odds and ends, which she thought had been given away or

PASTE 55

destroyed, had simply got thrust into a dark corner and been
forgotten/

Charlotte wondered. ' Where then did you find them ? '

' In that old tin box ' — and the young man pointed to the
receptacle from which he had dislodged them and which stood
on a neighbouring chair. ' It's rather a good box still, but I'm
afraid I can't give you that.'

The girl gave the box no look ; she continued only to look
at the trinkets. ' What corner had she found ? '

i She hadn't " found " it,' her companion sharply insisted ;
' she had simply lost it. The whole thing had passed from her
mind. The box was on the top shelf of the old schoolroom
closet, which, until one put one's head into it from a step-lad
der, looked, from below, quite cleared out. The door is narrow
and the part of the closet to the left goes well into the wall.
The box had stuck there for years.'

Charlotte was conscious of a mind divided and a vision
vaguely troubled, and once more she took up two or three of
the subjects of this revelation ; a big bracelet in the form of a
gilt serpent with many twists and beady eyes, a brazen belt
studded with emeralds and rubies, a chain, of flamboyant archi
tecture, to which, at the Theatre Eoyal, Little Peddlington,
Hamlet's mother had probably been careful to attach the por
trait of the successor to Hamlet's father. ' Are you very sure
they're not really worth something? Their mere weight

alone ! ' she vaguely observed, balancing a moment a royal

diadem that might have crowned one of the creations of the
famous Mrs. Jarley.

But Arthur Prime, it was clear, had already thought the ques
tion over and found the answer easy. ' If they had been worth
anything to speak of she would long ago have sold them. My
father and she had unfortunately never been in a position to
keep any considerable value locked up.' And while his com
panion took in the obvious force of this he went on with a
nourish just marked enough not to escape her: 'If they're

56 PASTE

worth anything at all — why, you're only the more welcome to
them.'

Charlotte had now in her hand a small bag of faded, figured
silk — one of those antique conveniences that speak to us, in
the terms of evaporated camphor and lavender, of the part they
have played in some personal history ; but, though she had for
the first time drawn the string, she looked much more at the
young man than at the questionable treasure it appeared to
contain. ' I shall like them. They're all I have.'

' All you have ? '

' That belonged to her.'

He swelled a little, then looked about him as if to appeal —
as against her avidity — to the whole poor place. ' Well, what
else do you want ? '

' Nothing. Thank you very much.' With which she bent
her eyes on the article wrapped, and now only exposed, in her
superannuated satchel — a necklace of large pearls, such as
might once have graced the neck of a provincial Ophelia and
borne company to a flaxen wig. ' This perhaps is worth some
thing. Feel it.' And she passed him the necklace, the weight
of which she had gathered for a moment into her hand.

He measured it in the same way with his own, but remained
quite detached. ' Worth at most thirty shillings.'

' Not more?'

' Surely not if it's paste ? '

< But is it paste ? '

He gave a small sniff of impatience. * Pearls nearly as big
as filberts ? '

< But they're heavy,' Charlotte declared.

' No heavier than anything else.' And he gave them back
with an allowance for her simplicity. ' Do you imagine for a
moment they're real ? '

She studied them a little, feeling them, turning them round.
( Mightn't they possibly be ? '

1 Of that size — stuck away with that trash ? '

PASTE 57

* I admit it isn't likely/ Charlotte presently said. e And
pearls are so easily imitated/

'That's just what — to a person who knows — they're not.
These have no lustre, no play.'

' No — they are dull. They're opaque.'

1 Besides/ he lucidly inquired, 'how could she ever have
come by them ? '

1 Mightn't they have been a present ? '

Arthur stared at the question as if it were almost improper.

' Because actresses are exposed ? ' He pulled up, however,

not saying to what, and before she could supply the deficiency
had, with the sharp ejaculation of ' No, they mightn't ! ' turned
his back on her and walked away. His manner made her feel
that she had probably been wanting in tact, and before he
returned to the subject, the last thing that evening, she had
satisfied herself of the ground of his resentment. They had
been talking of her departure the next morning, the hour of
her train and the fly that would come for her, and it was pre
cisely these things that gave him his effective chance. 'I
really can't allow you to leave the house under the impression
that my stepmother was at any time of her life the sort of
person to allow herself to be approached '

' With pearl necklaces and that sort of thing ? ' Arthur had
made for her somehow the difficulty that she couldn't show
him she understood him without seeming pert.

It at any rate only added to his own gravity. ' That sort of
thing, exactly.'

'I didn't think when I spoke this morning — but I see what
you mean.'

' I mean that she was beyond reproach/ said Arthur Prime.

' A hundred times yes.'

' Therefore if she couldn't, out of her slender gains, ever have
paid for a row of pearls '

'She couldn't, in that atmosphere, ever properly have had
one ? Of course she couldn't. I've seen perfectly since our

58 PASTE

talk,' Charlotte went on, < that that string of beads isn't even,
as an imitation, very good. The little clasp itself doesn't seem
even gold. With false pearls, I suppose,' the girl mused, ' it
naturally wouldn't be/

' The whole thing's rotten paste,' her companion returned as
if to have done with it. ' If it were not, and she had kept it
ail these years hidden '

1 Yes ? ' Charlotte sounded as he paused.

' Why, I shouldn't know what to think ! '

' Oh, I see.' She had met him with a certain blankness, but
adequately enough, it seemed, for him to regard the subject as
dismissed; and there was no reversion to it between them
before, on the morrow, when she had with difficulty made a
place for them in her trunk, she carried off these florid survivals.

At Bleet she found small occasion to revert to them and, in
an air charged with such quite other references, even felt, after
she had laid them away, much enshrouded, beneath various
piles of clothing, as if they formed a collection not wholly
without its note of the ridiculous. Yet she was never, for the
joke, tempted to show them to her pupils, though Gwendolen
and Blanche, in particular, always wanted, on her return, to
know what she had brought back ; so that without an accident
by which the case was quite changed they might have appeared
to enter on a new phase of interment. The essence of the
accident was the sudden illness, at the last moment, of Lady
Bobby, whose advent had been so much counted on to spice
the five days' feast laid out for the coming of age of the eldest
son of the house; and its equally marked effect was the
despatch of a pressing message, in quite another direction, to
Mrs. Guy, who, could she by a miracle be secured — she was
always engaged ten parties deep — might be trusted to supply,
it was believed, an element of exuberance scarcely less active.
Mrs. Guy was already known to several of the visitors already
on the scene, but she was not yet known to our young lady,
who found her, after many wires and counterwires had at last

PASTE 59

determined the triumph of her arrival, a strange, charming
little red-haired, black-dressed woman, with the face of a baby
and the authority of a commodore. She took on the spot the
discreet, the exceptional young governess into the confidence
of her designs and, still more, of her doubts ; intimating that
it was a policy she almost always promptly pursued.

' To-morrow and Thursday are all right,' she said frankly to
Charlotte on the second day, ' but I'm not half satisfied with
Friday.'

' What improvement then do you suggest ? '
' Well, my strong point, you know, is tableaux vivants.'
' Charming. And what is your favourite character ? '
' Boss ! ' said Mrs. Guy with decision ; and it was very
markedly under that ensign that she had, within a few hours,
completely planned her campaign and recruited her troop.
Every word she uttered was to the point, but none more so
than, after a general survey of their equipment, her final
inquiry of Charlotte. She had been looking about, but half
appeased, at the muster of decoration and drapery. ' We shall
be dull. We shall want more colour. You've nothing else ? '
Charlotte had a thought. ' No — I've some things.'
' Then why don't you bring them ? '
The girl hesitated. ' Would you come to my room ? '
'No,' said Mrs. Guy — ' bring them to-night to mine.'
So Charlotte, at the evening's end, after candlesticks had
nickered through brown old passages bedward, arrived at her
friend's door with the burden of her aunt's relics. But she
promptly expressed a fear. ' Are they too garish ? '

When she had poured them out on the sofa Mrs. Guy was
but a minute, before the glass, in clapping on the diadem.
1 Awfully jolly — we can do Ivanhoe ! '
' But they're only glass and tin.'

1 Larger than life they are, rather ! — which is exactly what,
for tableaux, is wanted. Our jewels, for historic scenes, don't
tell — the real thing falls short. Eowena must have rubies

60 PASTE

as big as eggs. Leave them with me/ Mrs. Guy continued —
' they'll inspire me. Good-night.'

The next morning she was in fact — yet very strangely —
inspired. ' Yes, I'll do Eowena. But I don't, my dear, under
stand.'

' Understand what ? '

Mrs. Guy gave a very lighted stare. 'How you come to
have such things.'

Poor Charlotte smiled. ' By inheritance.7

' Family jewels ? '

'They belonged to my aunt, who died some months ago.
She was on the stage a few years in early life, and these are a
part of her trappings.'

'She left them to you ? '

' No ; my cousin, her stepson, who naturally has no use for
them, gave them to me for remembrance of her. She was a
dear kind thing, always so nice to me, and I was fond of her.'

Mrs. Guy had listened with visible interest. 'But it's he
who must be a dear kind thing ! '

Charlotte wondered. ' You think so ? '

'Is he,' her friend went on, 'also "always so nice" to you?'

The girl, at this, face to face there with the brilliant visitor
in the deserted breakfast-room, took a deeper sounding. ' What
is it ? '

' Don't you know ? '

Something came over her. 'The pearls ?' But the

question fainted on her lips.

' Doesn't he know ? '

Charlotte found herself flushing. ' They're not paste ? '

' Haven't you looked at them ? '

She was conscious of two kinds of embarrassment. ' You
have ? '

' Very carefully.'

' And they're real ? '

Mrs. Guy became slightly mystifying and returned for all

PASTE 61

answer : ' Come again, when you've done with, the children, to
my room.'

Our young woman found she had done with the children,
that morning, with a promptitude that was a new joy to them,
and when she reappeared before Mrs. Guy this lady had already
encircled a plump white throat with the only ornament, surely,
in all the late Mrs. Prime's — the effaced Miss Bradshaw's —
collection, in the least qualified to raise a question. If Char
lotte had never yet once, before the glass, tied the string of
pearls about her own neck, this was because she had been
capable of no such condescension to approved ' imitation J ; but
she had now only to look at Mrs. Guy to see that, so disposed,
the ambiguous objects might have passed for frank originals.
' What in the world have you done to them ? ?

' Only handled them, understood them, admired them, and
put them on. That's what pearls want ; they want to be worn
— it wakes them up. They're alive, don't you see ? How
have these been treated ? They must have been buried, ignored,
despised. They were half dead. Don't you know about pearls ? 7
Mrs. Guy threw off as she fondly fingered the necklace.

' How should I ? Do you ? '

'Everything. These were simply asleep, and from the
moment I really touched them — well,' said their wearer lov
ingly, ' it only took one's eye ! 9

1 It took more than mine — though I did just wonder ; and
than Arthur's,' Charlotte brooded. She found herself almost
panting. < Then their value ? '

' Oh, their value's excellent.'

The girl, for a deep moment, took another plunge into the
wonder, the beauty and mystery, of them. ' Are you sure ? '

Her companion wheeled round for impatience. i Sure ? For
what kind of an idiot, my dear, do you take me ? '

It was beyond Charlotte Prime to say. ' For the same kind
as Arthur — and as myself,' she could only suggest. * But my
cousin didn't know. He thinks they're worthless.'

62 PASTE

' Because of the rest of the lot ? Then your cousin's an ass.
But what — if, as I understood you, he gave them to you —
has he to do with it ? '

'Why, if he gave them to me as worthless and they turn
out precious —

' You must give them back ? I don't see that — if he was
such a fool. He took the risk.'

Charlotte fed, in fancy, on the pearls, which, decidedly,
were exquisite, but which at the present moment somehow
presented themselves much more as Mrs. Guy's than either
as Arthur's or as her own. ' Yes — he did take it ; even after
I had distinctly hinted to him that they looked to me different
from the other pieces.'

' Well, then ! ' said Mrs. Guy with something more than
triumph — with a positive odd relief.

But it had the effect of making our young woman think
with more intensity. 'Ah, you see he thought they couldn't
be different, because — so peculiarly — they shouldn't be.'

' Shouldn't ? I don't understand.'

' Why, how would she have got them ? ' — so Charlotte
candidly put it.

' She ? Who ? ' There was a capacity in Mrs. Guy's tone
for a sinking of persons — !

' Why, the person I told you of : his stepmother, my uncle's
wife — among whose poor old things, extraordinarily thrust
away and out of sight, he happened to find them.'

Mrs. Guy came a step nearer to the effaced Miss Bradshaw.
' Do you mean she may have stolen them ? '

( No. But she had been an actress.'

' Oh, well then,' cried Mrs. Guy, ' wouldn't that be just
how?'

' Yes, except that she wasn't at all a brilliant one, nor in
receipt of large pay.' The girl even threw off a nervous joke.
'I'm afraid she couldn't have been our Kowena.'

Mrs. Guy took it up. ' Was she very ugly ? '

PASTE 63

' No. She may very well, when young, have looked rather
nice.'

' Well, then ! ' was Mrs. Guy's sharp comment and fresh
triumph.

i You mean it was a present ? That's just what he so dis
likes the idea of her having received — a present from an
admirer capable of going such lengths.'

' Because she wouldn't have taken it for nothing ? Speriamo
— that she wasn't a brute. The "length "her admirer went
was the length of a whole row. Let us hope she was just a
little kind ! '

< Well,' Charlotte went on, ' that she was " kind " might seem
to be shown by the fact that neither her husband, nor his son,
nor I, his niece, knew or dreamed of her possessing anything
so precious ; by her having kept the gift all the rest of her
life beyond discovery — out of sight and protected from
suspicion.'

' As if, you mean ' — Mrs. Guy was quick — ' she had been
wedded to it and yet was ashamed of it ? Fancy,' she laughed
while she manipulated the rare beads, ( being ashamed of these I '

' But you see she had married a clergyman.'

' Yes, she must have been " rum." But at any rate he had
married her. What did he suppose ? '

'Why, that she had never been of the sort by whom such
offerings are encouraged.'

' Ah, my dear, the sort by whom they are not ! ' But

Mrs. Guy caught herself up. ' And her stepson thought the
same ? '

' Overwhelmingly.'

' Was he, then, if only her stepson —

' So fond of her as that comes to ? Yes ; he had never
known, consciously, his real mother, and, without children of
her own, she was very patient and nice with him. And /
liked her so,' the girl pursued, ' that at the end of ten years, in
so strange a manner, to " give her away "

64 PASTE

1 Is impossible to you ? Then don't ! ' said Mrs. Guy with
decision.

' Ah, but if they're real I can't keep them ! ' Charlotte, with
her eyes on them, moaned in her impatience. ' It's too diffi
cult.'

' Where's the difficulty, if he has such sentiments that he
would rather sacrifice the necklace than admit it, with the pre
sumption it carries with it, to be genuine ? You've only to be
silent.'

1 And keep it ? How can I ever wear it ? '

e You'd have to hide it, like your aunt ? ' Mrs. Guy was
amused. 'You can easily sell it.'

Her companion walked round her for a look at the affair
from behind. The clasp was certainly, doubtless intentionally,
misleading, but everything else was indeed lovely. 'Well,
I must think. Why didn't she sell them ? ' Charlotte broke
out in her trouble.

Mrs. Guy had an instant answer. ' Doesn't that prove what
they secretly recalled to her ? You've only to be silent ! ' she
ardently repeated.

f I must think — I must think ! '

Mrs. Guy stood with her hands attached but motionless.

' Then you want them back ? '

As if with the dread of touching them Charlotte retreated
to the door. ' I'll tell you to-night.'

' But may I wear them ? ?

6 Meanwhile ? '

< This evening — at dinner.'

It was the sharp, selfish pressure of this that really, on the
spot, determined the girl ; but for the moment, before closing
the door on the question, she only said : ( As you like ! '

They were busy much of the day with preparation and
rehearsal, and at dinner, that evening, the concourse of guests
was such that a place among them for Miss Prime failed to
find itself marked. At the time the company rose she was

PASTE 65

therefore alone in the schoolroom, where, towards eleven
o'clock, she received a visit from Mrs. Guy. This lady's
white shoulders heaved, under the pearls, with an emotion
that the very red lips which formed, as if for the full effect,
the happiest opposition of colour, were not slow to translate.
' My dear, you should have seen the sensation — they've had a
success ! '

Charlotte, dumb a moment, took it all in. ' It is as if they
knew it — they're more and more alive. But so much the
worse for both of us ! I can't,' she brought out with an effort,
' be silent.'

' You mean to return them ? ?

'If I don't I'm a thief .'

Mrs. Guy gave her a long, hard look : what was decidedly
not of the baby in Mrs. Guy's face was a certain air of estab
lished habit in the eyes. Then, with a sharp little jerk of
her head and a backward reach of her bare beautiful arms, she
undid the clasp and, taking off the necklace, laid it on the
table. < If you do, you're a goose.'

' Well, of the two ! ' said our young lady, gathering it

up with a sigh. And as if to get it, for the pang it gave, out of
sight as soon as possible, she shut it up, clicking the lock, in
the drawer of her own little table; after which, when she
turned again, her companion, without it, looked naked and
plain. ' But what will you say ? ' it then occurred to her to
demand.

'Downstairs — to explain?' Mrs. Guy was, after all, trying
at least to keep her temper. ' Oh, I'll put on something else
and say that clasp is broken. And you won't of course name
me to him/ she added.

' As having undeceived me ? No — I'll say that, looking at
the thing more carefully, it's my own private idea.'

' And does he know how little you really know ? '

'As an expert — surely. And he has much, always, the
conceit of his own opinion.'

66 PASTE

' Then he won't believe you — as he so hates to. He'll stick
to his judgment and maintain his gift, and we shall have the
darlings back ! ' With which reviving assurance Mrs. Guy
kissed for good-night.

She was not, however, to be gratified or justified by any
prompt event, for, whether or no paste entered into the com
position of the ornament in question, Charlotte shrank from
the temerity of despatching it to town by post. Mrs. Guy
was thus disappointed of the hope of seeing the business set
tled — ( by return,' she had seemed to expect — before the end
of the revels. The revels, moreover, rising to a frantic pitch,
pressed for all her attention, and it was at last only in the
general confusion of leave-taking that she made, parentheti
cally, a dash at her young friend.

< Come, what will you take for them ? '

1 The pearls ? Ah, you'll have to treat with my cousin.'
Mrs. Guy, with quick intensity, lent herself. ' Where then
does he live ? '

' In chambers in the Temple. You can find him.'
1 But what's the use, if you do neither one thing nor the
other ? '

'Oh, I shall do the "other,"' Charlotte said; 'I'm only
waiting till I go up. You want them so awfully ? ' She curi
ously, solemnly again, sounded her.

< I'm dying for them. There's a special charm in them —
I don't know what it is : they tell so their history.'

' But what do you know of that ? '

' Just what they themselves say. It's all in them — and
it comes out. They breathe a tenderness — they have the
white glow of it. My dear,' hissed Mrs. Guy in supreme
confidence and as she buttoned her glove — ' they're things of
love ! '

' Oh ! ' our young woman vaguely exclaimed.

' They're things of passion ! '

' Mercy ! ' she gasped, turning short off. But these words

PASTE 67

remained, though indeed their help was scarce needed, Char
lotte being in private face to face with a new light, as she by
this time felt she must call it, on the dear dead, kind, colour
less lady whose career had turned so sharp a corner in the
middle. The pearls had quite taken their place as a revela
tion. She might have received them for nothing — admit that;
but she couldn't have kept them so long and so unprofitably
hidden, couldn't have enjoyed them only in secret, for noth
ing ; and she had mixed them, in her reliquary, with false
things, in order to put curiosity and detection off the scent.
Over this strange fact poor Charlotte interminably mused : it
became more touching, more attaching for her than she could
now confide to any ear. How bad, or how happy — in the
sophisticated sense of Mrs. Guy and the young man at the
Temple — the effaced Miss Bradshaw must have been to have
had to be so mute ! The little governess at Bleet put on the
necklace now in secret sessions ; she wore it sometimes under
her dress ; she came to feel, verily, a haunting passion for it.
Yet in her penniless state she would have parted with it for
money ; she gave herself also to dreams of what in this direc
tion it would do for her. The sophistry of her so often saying
to herself that Arthur had after all definitely pronounced her
welcome to any gain from his gift that might accrue — this
trick remained innocent, as she perfectly knew it for what it
was. Then there was always the possibility of his — as she
could only picture it — rising to the occasion. Mightn't he
have a grand magnanimous moment ? — mightn't he just say:
' Oh, of course I couldn't have afforded to let you have it if I
had known ; but since you have got it, and have made out the
truth by your own wit, I really can't screw myself down to
the shabbiness of taking it back ' ?

She had, as it proved, to wait a long time — to wait
till, at the end of several months, the great house of
Bleet had, with due deliberation, for the season, transferred
itself to town; after which, however, she fairly snatched at

68 PASTE

her first freedom to knock, dressed in her best and armed with
her disclosure, at the door of her doubting kinsman. It was
still with doubt and not quite with the face she had hoped
that he listened to her story. He had turned pale, she
thought, as she produced the necklace, and he appeared, above
all, disagreeably affected. Well, perhaps there was reason,
she more than ever remembered ; but what on earth was one,
in close touch with the fact, to do ? She had laid the pearls
on his table, where, without his having at first put so much as
a finger to them, they met his hard, cold stare.

i I don't believe in them,' he simply said at last.

t That's exactly, then/ she returned with some spirit, ' what
I wanted to hear ! '

She fancied that at this his colour changed ; it was indeed
vivid to her afterwards — for she was to have a long recall of
the scene — that she had made him quite angrily flush. i It's
a beastly unpleasant imputation, you know ! ' — and he walked
away from her as he had always walked at the vicarage.

' It's none of my making, Fin sure/ said Charlotte Prime.
' If you're afraid to believe they're real '

1 Well ? ' — and he turned, across the room, sharp round at her.

'Why, it's not my fault.'

He said nothing more, for a moment, on this ; he only came
back to the table. ' They're what I originally said they were.
They're rotten paste.'

' Then I may keep them ? '

' No. I want a better opinion.'

' Than your own ? '

1 Than your own.' He dropped on the pearls another queer
stare, then, after a moment, bringing himself to touch them,
did exactly what she had herself done in the presence of Mrs.
Guy at Bleet — gathered them together, marched off with them
to a drawer, put them in and clicked the key. ' You say I'm
afraid,' he went on as he again met her j ' but I shan't be afraid
to take them to Bond Street.'

PASTE 69

( And if the people say they're real ? '

He hesitated — then had his strangest manner. ' They won't
say it ! They shan't ! '

There was something in the way he brought it out that
deprived poor Charlotte, as she was perfectly aware, of any
manner at all. ' Oh ! ' she simply sounded, as she had sounded
for her last word to Mrs. Guy ; and, within a minute, without
more conversation, she had taken her departure.

A fortnight later she received a communication from him,
and towards the end of the season one of the entertainments in
Eaton Square was graced by the presence of Mrs. Guy. Char
lotte was not at dinner, but she came down afterwards, and
this guest, on seeing her, abandoned a very beautiful young
man on purpose to cross and speak to her. The guest had on
a lovely necklace and had apparently not lost her habit of
overflowing with the pride of such ornaments.

'Do you see ? ' She was in high joy.

They were indeed splendid pearls — so far as poor Charlotte
could feel that she knew, after what had come and gone, about
such mysteries. Charlotte had a sickly smile. ' They're
almost as fine as Arthur's/

' Almost ? Where, my dear, are your eyes ? They are
" Arthur's ! " After which, to meet the flood of crimson that
accompanied her young friend's start : ' I tracked them — after
your folly, and, by miraculous luck, recognised them in the
Bond Street window to which he had disposed of them.'

' Disposed of them ? ' the girl gasped. < He wrote me that
I had insulted his mother and that the people had shown him
he was right — had pronounced them utter paste.'

Mrs. Guy gave a stare. ' Ah, I told you he wouldn't bear
it ! No. But I had, I assure you,' she wound up, ' to drive
my bargain ! '

Charlotte scarce heard or saw ; she was full of her private
wrong. <He wrote me,' she panted, 'that he had smashed
them.'

70 PASTE

Mrs. Guy could only wonder and pity. * He's really morbid ! '
But it was not quite clear which of the pair she pitied ; though
Charlotte felt really morbid too after they had separated and
she found herself full of thought. She even went the length
of asking herself what sort of a bargain Mrs. Guy had driven
and whether the marvel of the recognition in Bond Street had
been a veracious account of the matter. Hadn't she perhaps
in truth dealt with Arthur directly ? It came back to Charlotte
almost luridly that she had had his address.

THE REAL EIGHT THING

WHEN, after the death, of Ashton Doyne — but three months
after — George Withermore was approached, as the phrase is,
on the subject of a ' volume,' the communication came straight
from his publishers, who had been, and indeed much more,
Doyne's own ; but he was not surprised to learn, on the occur
rence of the interview they next suggested, that a certain
pressure as to the early issue of a Life had been brought to
bear upon them by their late client's widow. Doyne's rela
tions with his wife had been, to Withermore's knowledge, a
very special chapter — which would present itself, by the way,
as a delicate one for the biographer ; but a sense of what she
had lost, and even of what she had lacked, had betrayed itself,
on the poor woman's part, from the first days of her bereave
ment, sufficiently to prepare an observer at all initiated for
some attitude of reparation, some espousal even exaggerated
of the interests of a distinguished name. George Withermore
was, as he felt, initiated ; yet what he had not expected was
to hear that she had mentioned him as the person in whose
hands she would most promptly place the materials for a book.

These materials — diaries, letters, memoranda, notes, docu
ments of many sorts — were her property, and wholly in her
control, no conditions at all attaching to any portion of her
heritage ; so that she was free at present to do as she liked —
free, in particular, to do nothing. What Doyne would have
arranged had he had time to arrange could be but supposition
and guess. Death had taken him too soon and too suddenly,

71

72 THE REAL EIGHT THING

and there was all the pity that the only wishes he was known
to have expressed were wishes that put it positively out of
account. He had broken short off — that was the way of it ;
and the end was ragged and needed trimming. Withermore
was conscious, abundantly, how close he had stood to him, but
he was not less aware of his comparative obscurity. He was
young, a journalist, a critic, a hand-to-mouth character, with
little, as yet, as was vulgarly said, to show. His writings were
few and small, his relations scant and vague. Doyne, on the
other hand, had lived long enough — above all had had talent
enough — to become great, and among his many friends gilded
also with greatness were several to whom his wife would have
struck those who knew her as much more likely to appeal.

The preference she had, at all events, uttered — and uttered
in a roundabout, considerate way that left him a measure of
freedom — made our young man feel that he must at least see
her and that there would be in any case a good deal to talk
about. He immediately wrote to her, she as promptly named
an hour, and they had it out. But he came away with his
particular idea immensely strengthened. She was a strange
woman, and he had never thought her an agreeable one ; only
there was something that touched him now in her bustling,
blundering impatience. She wanted the book to make up,
and the individual whom, of her husband's set, she probably
believed she might most manipulate was in every way to help
it to make up. She had not taken Doyne seriously enough in
life, but the biography should be a solid reply to every impu
tation on herself. She had scantly known how such books
were constructed, but she had been looking and had learned
something. It alarmed Withermore a little from the first
to see that she would wish to go in for quantity. She talked
of ' volumes ' — but he had his notion of that.

' My thought went straight to you, as his own would have
done/ she had said almost as soon as she rose before him there
in her large array of mourning — with her big black eyes, her

THE KEAL EIGHT THING 73

big black wig, her big black fan and gloves, her general gaunt,
ugly, tragic, but striking and, as might have been thought
from a certain point of view, * elegant ' presence. ' You're the
one he liked most ; oh, much ! ' — and it had been quite enough
to turn Withermore's head. It little mattered that he could
afterward wonder if she had known Doyne enough, when it
came to that, to be sure. He would have said for himself
indeed that her testimony on such a point would scarcely have
counted. Still, there was no smoke without fire ; she knew at
least what she meant, and he was not a person she could have
an interest in flattering. They went up together, without
delay, to the great man's vacant study, which was at the back
of the house and looked over the large green garden — a beau
tiful and inspiring scene, to poor Withermore's view — common
to the expensive row.

1 You can perfectly work here, you know,' said Mrs. Doyne ;
'you shall have the place quite to yourself — I'll give it all
up to you; so that in the evenings, in particular, don't you
see ? for quiet and privacy, it will be perfection.'

Perfection indeed, the young man felt as he looked about —
having explained that, as his actual occupation was an evening
paper and his earlier hours, for a long time yet, regularly
taken up, he would have to come always at night. The place
was full of their lost friend; everything in it had belonged
to him; everything they touched had been part of his life.
It was for the moment too much for Withermore — too great
an honour and even too great a care; memories still recent
came back to him, and, while his heart beat faster and his
eyes filled with tears, the pressure of his loyalty seemed
almost more than he could carry. At the sight of his tears
Mrs. Doyne's own rose to her lids, and the two, for a minute,
only looked at each other. He half expected her to break
out : ' Oh, help me to feel as I know you know I want to feel ! '
And after a little one of them said, with the other's deep
assent — it didn't matter which: 'It's here that we're with

74 THE KEAL RIGHT THING

him.' But it was definitely the young man who put it, before
they left the room, that it was there he was with them.

The young man began to come as soon as he could arrange
it, and then it was, on the spot, in the charmed stillness, be
tween the lamp and the fire and with the curtains drawn, that
a certain intenser consciousness crept over him. He turned
in out of the black London November ; he passed through the
large, hushed house and up the red-carpeted staircase where
he only found in his path the whisk of a soundless trained
maid, or the reach, out of a doorway, of Mrs. Doyne's queenly
weeds and approving tragic face ; and then, by a mere touch
of the well-made door that gave so sharp and pleasant a click,
shut himself in for three or four warm hours with the spirit —
as he had always distinctly declared it — of his master. He
was not a little frightened when, even the first night, it came
over him that he had really been most affected, in the whole
matter, by the prospect, the privilege, and the luxury, of this
sensation. He had not, he could now reflect, definitely con
sidered the question of the book — as to which there was here,
even already, much to consider : he had simply let his affec
tion and admiration — to say nothing of his gratified pride —
meet, to the full, the temptation Mrs. Doyne had offered them.

How did he know, without more thought, he might begin
to ask himself, that the book was, on the whole, to be desired?
What warrant had he ever received from Ashton Doyne him
self for so direct and, as it were, so familiar an approach ?
Great was the art of biography, but there were lives and lives,
there were subjects and subjects. He confusedly recalled, so
far as that went, old words dropped by Doyne over contempo
rary compilations, suggestions of how he himself discriminated
as to other heroes and other panoramas. He even remembered
how his friend, at moments, would have seemed to show him
self as holding that the ' literary ' career might — save in the
case of a Johnson and a Scott, with a Boswell and a Lockhart
to help — best content itself to be represented. The artist was

THE REAL EIGHT THING 75

what he did — he was nothing else. Yet how, on the other
hand, was not he, George Withermore, poor devil, to have
jumped at the chance of spending his winter in an intimacy
so rich ? It had been simply dazzling — that was the fact.
It hadn't been the ' terms,' from the publishers — though these
were, as they said at the office, all right ; it had been Doyne
himself, his company and contact and presence — it had been
just what it was turning out, the possibility of an intercourse
closer than that of life. Strange that death, of the two things,
should have the fewer mysteries and secrets ! The first night
our young man was alone in the room it seemed to him that
his master and he were really for the first time together.

II

MKS. DOYNE had for the most part let him expressively
alone, but she had on two or three occasions looked in to see
if his needs had been met, and he had had the opportunity of
thanking her on the spot for the judgment and zeal with
which she had smoothed his way. She had to some extent
herself been looking things over and had been able already to
muster several groups of letters ; all the keys of drawers and
cabinets she had, moreover, from the first placed in his hands,
with helpful information as to the apparent whereabouts of
different matters. She had put him, in a word, in the fullest
possible possession, and whether or no her husband had trusted
her, she at least, it was clear, trusted her husband's friend.
There grew upon Withermore, nevertheless, the impression that,
in spite of all these offices, she was not yet at peace, and that
a certain unappeasable anxiety continued even to keep step
with her confidence. Though she was full of consideration,
she was at the same time perceptibly there : he felt her, through
a supersubtle sixth sense that the whole connection had already
brought into play, hover, in the still hours, at the top of land
ings and on the other side of doors, gathered from the sound-

76 THE REAL EIGHT THING

less brush of her skirts the hint of her watchings and waitings.
One evening when, at his friend's table, he had lost himself in
the depths of correspondence, he was made to start and turn
by the suggestion that some one was behind him. Mrs. Doyne
had come in without his hearing the door, and she gave a
strained smile as he sprang to his feet. ' I hope,' she said, ' I
haven't frightened you.'

'Just a little — I was so absorbed. It was as if, for the
instant,' the young man explained, ' it had been himself/

The oddity of her face increased in her wonder. ' Ashton ? ?

' He does seem so near,' said Withermore.

1 To you too?'

This naturally struck him. ' He does then to you ? '

She hesitated, not moving from the spot where she had first
stood, but looking round the room as if to penetrate its duskier
angles. She had a way of raising to the level of her nose the
big black fan which she apparently never laid aside and with
which she thus covered the lower half of her face, her rather
hard eyes, above it, becoming the more ambiguous. ( Some
times.'

'Here,' Withermore went on, 'it's as if he might at any
moment come in. That's why I jumped just now. The time
is so short since he really used to — it only was yesterday. I
sit in his chair, I turn his books, I use his pens, I stir his fire,
exactly as if, learning he would presently be back from a walk,
I had come up here contentedly to wait. It's delightful — but
it's strange.'

Mrs. Doyne, still with her fan up, listened with interest.
' Does it worry you ? ?

'No— I like it.'

She hesitated again. ' Do you ever feel as if he were — a —
quite — a — personally in the room ? '

'Well, as I said just now,' her companion laughed, ' on hear
ing you behind me I seemed to take it so. What do we want,
after all,' he asked, ' but that he shall be with us ? '

THE EEAL EIGHT THING 77

1 Yes, as you said he would be — that first time.7 She stared
in full assent. 'He is with us.'

She was rather portentous, but Withermore took it smiling.
' Then we must keep him. We must do only what he would
like.7

' Oh, only that, of course — only. But if he is here ? '

And her sombre eyes seemed to throw it out, in vague distress,
over her fan.

' It shows that he's pleased and wants only to help ? Yes,
surely ; it must show that.'

She gave a light gasp and looked again round the room.
' Well,' she said as she took leave of him, ( remember that I too
want only to help.' On which, when she had gone, he felt
sufficiently — that she had come in simply to see he was all
right.

He was all right more and more, it struck him after this,
for as he began to get into his work he moved, as it appeared
to him, but the closer to the idea of Doyne's personal presence.
When once this fancy had begun to hang about him he wel
comed it, persuaded it, encouraged it, quite cherished it, look
ing forward all day to feeling it renew itself in the evening,
and waiting for the evening very much as one of a pair of
lovers might wait for the hour of their appointment. The
smallest accidents humoured and confirmed it, and by the end
of three or four weeks he had come quite to regard it as the con
secration of his enterprise. Wasn't it what settled the question
of what Doyne would have thought of what they were doing ?
What they were doing was what he wanted done, and they could
go on, from step to step, without scruple or doubt. Withermore
rejoiced indeed at moments to feel this certitude : there were
times of dipping deep into some of Doyne's secrets when it
was particularly pleasant to be able to hold that Doyne desired
him, as it were, to know them. He was learning many things
that he had not suspected, drawing many curtains, forcing
many doors, reading many riddles, going, in general, as they

78 THE EEAL RIGHT THING

said, behind almost everything. It was at an occasional sharp
turn of some of the duskier of these wanderings ' behind ' that
he really, of a sudden, most felt himself, in the intimate,
sensible way, face to face with his friend ; so that he could
scarcely have told, for the instant, if their meeting occurred
in the narrow passage and tight squeeze of the past, or at the
hour and in the place that actually held him. Was it '67, or
was it but the other side of the table ?

Happily, at any rate, even in the vulgarest light publicity
could ever shed, there would be the great fact of the way
Doyne was ' coming out.' He was coming out too beautifully
— better yet than such a partisan as Withermore could have
supposed. Yet, all the while, as well, how would this partisan
have represented to any one else the special state of his own
consciousness ? It wasn't a thing to talk about — it was only a
thing to feel. There were moments, for instance, when, as he
bent over his papers, the light breath of his dead host was as
distinctly in his hair as his own elbows were on the table before
him. There were moments when, had he been able to look
up, the other side of the table would have shown him this
companion as vividly as the shaded lamplight showed him his
page. That he couldn't at such a juncture look up was his
own affair, for the situation was ruled — that was but natural —
by deep delicacies and fine timidities, the dread of too sudden
or too rude an advance. What was intensely in the air was
that if Doyne ivas there it was not nearly so much for himself
as for the young priest of his altar. He hovered and lingered,
he came and went, he might almost have been, among the
books and the papers, a hushed, discreet librarian, doing the
particular things, rendering the quiet aid, liked by men of
letters.

Writhermore himself, meanwhile, came and went, changed
his place, wandered on quests either definite or vague ; and
more than once, when, taking a book down from a shelf and
finding in it marks of Doyne's pencil, he got drawn on and lost,

THE KEAL EIGHT THING 79

he had heard documents on the table behind him gently shifted
and stirred, had literally, on his return, found some letter he
had mislaid pushed again into view, some wilderness cleared
by the opening of an old journal at the very date he wanted.
How should he have gone so, on occasion, to the special box or
drawer, out of fifty receptacles, that would help him, had not
his mystic assistant happened, in fine prevision, to tilt its lid,
or to pull it half open, in just the manner that would catch his
eye ? — in spite, after all, of the fact of lapses and intervals in
which, could one have really looked, one would have seen some
body standing before the fire a trifle detached and over-erect
— somebody fixing one the least bit harder than in life.

Ill

THAT this auspicious relation had in fact existed, had con
tinued, for two or three weeks, was sufficiently proved by the
dawn of the distress with which our young man found himself
aware that he had, for some reason, from a certain evening,
begun to miss it. The sign of that was an abrupt, surprised
sense — on the occasion of his mislaying a marvellous unpub
lished page which, hunt where he would, remained stupidly,
irrecoverably lost — that his protected state was, after all, ex
posed to some confusion and even to some depression. If, for
the joy of the business, Doyne and he had, from the start, been
together, the situation had, within a few days of his first new
suspicion of it, suffered the odd change of their ceasing to be
so. That was what was the matter, he said to himself, from
the moment an impression of mere mass and quantity struck
him as taking, in his happy outlook at his material, the place
of his pleasant assumption of a clear course and a lively pace.
For five nights he struggled ; then, never at his table, wander
ing about the room, taking up his references only to lay them
down, looking out of the window, poking the fire, thinking
strange thoughts, and listening for signs and sounds not as he

80 THE EEAL EIGHT THING

suspected or imagined, but as he vainly desired and invoked
them, he made up his mind that he was, for the time at least,
forsaken.

The extraordinary thing thus became that it made him not
only sad not to feel Doyne's presence, but in a high degree
uneasy. It was stranger, somehow, that he shouldn't be there
than it had ever been that he was — so strange, indeed, at last
that Withermore's nerves found themselves quite inconse-
quently affected. They had taken kindly enough to what was
of an order impossible to explain, perversely reserving their
sharpest state for the return to the normal, the supersession of
the false. They were remarkably beyond control when, finally,
one night, after resisting an hour or two, he simply edged out
of the room. It had only now, for the first time, become im
possible to him to remain there. Without design, but panting
a little and positively as a man scared, he passed along his
usual corridor and reached the top of the staircase. From this
point he saw Mrs. Doyne looking up at him from the bottom
quite as if she had known he would come ; and the most sin
gular thing of all was that, though he had been conscious of
no notion to resort to her, had only been prompted to relieve
himself by escape, the sight of her position made him recog
nise it as just, quickly feel it as a part of some monstrous
oppression that was closing over both of them. It was won
derful how, in the mere modern London hall, between the
Tottenham Court Koad rugs and the electric light, it came up
to him from the tall black lady, and went again from him down
to her, that he knew what she meant by looking as if he would
know. He descended straight, she turned into her own little
lower room, and there, the next thing, with the door shut, they
were, still in silence and with queer faces, confronted over con
fessions that had taken sudden life from these two or three
movements. Withermore gasped as it came to him why he had
lost his friend. ' He has been with you ? '

With this it was all out — out so far that neither had to

THE REAL EIGHT THING 81

explain and that, when ( What do you suppose is the matter ? '
quickly passed between them, one appeared to have said it as
much as the other. Withermore looked about at the small,
bright room in which, night after night, she had been living
her life as he had been living his own upstairs. It was pretty,
cosy, rosy ; but she had by turns felt in it what he had felt
and heard in it what he had heard. Her effect there — fan
tastic black, plumed and extravagant, upon deep pink — was
that of some ' decadent' coloured print, some poster of the
newest school. i You understood he had left me ? ' he asked.

She markedly wished to make it clear. ' This evening — yes.
I've made things out.'

' You knew — before — that he was with me ? '

She hesitated again. ' I felt he wasn't with me. But on the
stairs '

<Yes?'

' Well — he passed, more than once. He was in the house.
And at your door '

' Well ? ' he went on as she once more faltered.

t If I stopped I could sometimes tell. And from your face/
she added, ' to-night, at any rate, I knew your state.'

' And that was why you came out ? '

' I thought you'd come to me.'

He put out to her, on this, his hand, and they thus, for a
minute, in silence, held each other clasped. There was no
peculiar presence for either, now — nothing more peculiar than
that of each for the other. But the place had suddenly become
as if consecrated, and Withermore turned over it again his
anxiety. l What is then the matter ? '

1 I only want to do the real right thing,' she replied after a
moment.

' And are we not doing it ? '

' I wonder. Are you not ? '

He wondered too. ' To the best of my belief. But we must
think.'

82 THE KEAL EIGHT THING

' We must think,' she echoed. And they did think — thought,
with intensity, the rest of that evening together, and thought,
independently — Withefmore at least could answer for himself
— during many days that followed. He intermitted for a little
his visits and his work, trying, in meditation, to catch himself
in the act of some mistake that might have accounted for their
disturbance. Had he taken, on some important point — or
looked as if he might take — some wrong line or wrong view ?
had he somewhere benightedly falsified or inadequately in
sisted ? He went back at last with the idea of having guessed
two or three questions he might have been on the way to
muddle ; after which he had, above stairs, another period of
agitation, presently followed by another interview, below, with
Mrs. Doyne, who was still troubled and flushed.

' He's there ? '

< He's there/

' I knew it ! ' she returned in an odd gloom of triumph.
Then as to make it clear : ' He has not been again with me.'
' Nor with me again to help,' said Withermore.
She considered. l Not to help ? '

< I can't make it out — I'm at sea. Do what I will, I feel
I'm wrong.'

She covered him a moment with her pompous pain. l How
do you feel it ? '

' Why, by things that happen. The strangest things. I
can't describe them — and you wouldn't believe them.'

' Oh yes, I would ! ' Mrs. Doyne murmured.

I Well, he intervenes.' Withermore tried to explain.
' However I turn, I find him.'

She earnestly followed. ' " Find " him ? '
' I meet him. He seems to rise there before me.7
Mrs. Doyne, staring, waited a little. i Do you mean you
see him ? '

I 1 feel as if at any moment I may. I'm baffled. I'm
checked.' Then he added : ' I'm afraid.'

THE BEAL EIGHT THING 83

' Of Urn? ' asked Mrs. Doyne.

He thought. < Well — of what I'm doing/

1 Then what, that's so awful, are you doing ? '

' What you proposed to me. Going into his life.'

She showed, in her gravity, now, a new alarm. ' And don't
you like that ? '

' Doesn't he ? That's the question. We lay him bare. We
serve him up. What is it called? We give him to the
world.'

Poor Mrs. Doyne, as if on a menace to her hard atonement,
glared at this for an instant in deeper gloom. 'And why
shouldn't we ? '

' Because we don't know. There are natures, there are
lives, that shrink. He mayn't wish it,' said Withermore.
' We never asked him.'

' How could we ? '

He was silent a little. 'Well, we ask him now. That's,
after all, what our start has, so far, represented. We've put
it to him.'

' Then — if he has been with us — we've had his answer.'

Withermore spoke now as if he knew what to believe. ( He
hasn't been " with " us — he has been against us.'

' Then why did you think '

' What I did think, at first — that what he wishes to make
us feel is his sympathy ? Because, in my original simplicity,
I was mistaken. I was — I don't know what to call it — so
excited and charmed that I didn't understand. But I under
stand at last. He only wanted to communicate. He strains
forward out of his darkness ; he reaches toward us out of his
mystery ; he makes us dim signs out of his horror.'

' " Horror " ? ' Mrs. Doyne gasped with her fan up to her
mouth.

' At what we're doing.' He could by this time piece it all
together. < I see now that at first '

'Well, what?'

84 THE KEAL EIGHT THING

' One had simply to feel he was there, and therefore not
indifferent. And the beauty of that misled me. But he's
there as a protest/

' Against my Life ? ' Mrs. Doyne wailed.

' Against any Life. He's there to save his Life. He's there
to be let alone.'

' So you give up ? ' she almost shrieked.

He could only meet her. ' He's there as a warning.'

For a moment, on this, they looked at each other deep.
1 You are afraid ! ' she at last brought out.

It affected him, but he insisted. ' He's there as a curse ! '

With that they parted, but only for two or three days ; her
last word to him continuing to sound so in his ears that,
between his need really to satisfy her and another need pres
ently to be noted, he felt that he might not yet take up his
stake. He finally went back at his usual hour and found her
in her usual place. ( Yes, I am afraid,' he announced as if he
had turned that well over and knew now all it meant. ' But
I gather that you're not.'

She faltered, reserving her word. ' What is it you fear ? '

' Well, that if I go on I shall see him.'

' And then ?'

' Oh, then,' said George Withermore, ' I should give up ! '

She weighed it with her lofty but earnest air. ' I think, you
know, we must have a clear sign.'

' You wish me to try again ? '

She hesitated. ' You see what it means — for me — to give
up.'

' Ah, but you needn't,' Withermore said.

She seemed to wonder, but in a moment she went on. ; It

would mean that he won't take from me ' But she

dropped for despair.

' Well, what ? '

' Anything,' said poor Mrs. Doyne.

He faced her a moment more. l I've thought myself of the
clear sign. I'll try again.'

THE EEAL EIGHT THING 85

As he was leaving her, however, she remembered. 'I'm
only afraid that to-night there's nothing ready — no lamp and
no fire.'

1 Never mind/ he said from the foot of the stairs ; ' I'll find
things.'

To which she answered that the door of the room would
probably, at any rate, be open ; and retired again as if to wait
for him. She had not long to wait ; though, with her own
door wide and her attention fixed, she may not have taken the
time quite as it appeared to her visitor. She heard him, after
an interval, on the stair, and he presently stood at her entrance,
where, if he had not been precipitate, but rather, as to step
and sound, backward and vague, he showed at least as livid
and blank.

'I give up.'

1 Then you've seen him ? '

' On the threshold — guarding it.'

' Guarding it ? ' She glowed over her fan. ' Distinct ? '

' Immense. But dim. Dark. Dreadful,' said poor George
Withermore.

She continued to wonder. ' You didn't go in ? '

The young man turned away. ' He forbids ! '

'You say I needn't,' she went on after a moment. 'Well
then, need I ? '

' See him ? ' George Withermore asked.

She waited an instant. e Give up.'

' You must decide.' For himself he could at last but drop
upon the sofa with his bent face in his hands. He was not
quite to know afterwards how long he had sat so ; it was
enough that what he did next know was that he was alone
among her favourite objects. Just as he gained his feet,
however, with this sense and that of the door standing open to
the hall, he found himself afresh confronted, in the light, the
warmth, the rosy space, with her big black perfumed presence.
He saw at a glance, as she offered him a huger, bleaker stare

86 THE EEAL EIGHT THING

over the mask of her fan, that she had been above ; and so it
was that, for the last time, they faced together their strange
question. ' You've seen him ? ' Withermore asked.

He was to infer later on from the extraordinary way she
closed her eyes, and, as if to steady herself, held them tight
and long, in silence, that beside the unutterable vision of
Ashton Doyne's wife his own might rank as an escape. He
knew before she spoke that all was over. ' I give up.;

THE GREAT CONDITION

'An there, confound it! ' said Bertram Braddle when he had
once more frowned, so far as he could frown, over his tele
gram. 'I must catch the train if Fm to have my morning
clear in town. And it's a most abominable nuisance! '

'Do you mean on account of — a — her?' asked, after a
minute's silent sympathy, the friend to whom — in the hall of
the hotel, still bestrewn with the appurtenances of the newly
disembarked — he had thus querulously addressed himself.

He looked hard for an instant at Henry Chilver, but the
hardness was not all produced by Chilver's question. His
annoyance at not being able to spend his night at Liverpool
was visibly the greatest that such a privation can be conceived
as producing, and might have seemed indeed to transcend the
limits of its occasion. 'I promised her the second day oat
that, no matter at what hour we should get in, I would see
her up to London and save her having to take a step by
herself.'

'And you piled up the assurance' — Chilver somewhat
irrelevantly laughed — 'with each successive day!'

'Naturally — for what is there to do between New York and
Queenstown but pile up? And now, with this pistol at my
head ' — crumpling the telegram with an angry fist, he tossed
it into the wide public chimney-place — 'I leave her to scram
ble through to-morrow as she can. She has to go on to
Brighton and she doesn't know — And Braddle's quick
ened sens?e of the perversity of things dropped to a moment's
helpless communion with the aggravating face of his watch.

87

88 THE GREAT CONDITION

'She doesn't know ? ' his friend conscientiously echoed.

'Oh, she doesn't know anything! Should you say it's too
late to ask for a word with her? '

Chilver, with his eyes on the big hotel-clock, wondered.
'Lateish — isn't it? — when she must have been gone this
quarter of an hour to her room.7

'Yes, I'm bound to say she has managed that for herself! '
and Braddle stuck back his watch. 'So that, as I haven't
time to write, there's nothing for me but to wire her — ever
so apologetically — the first thing in the morning from town. 7

'Surely — as for the steamer special there are now only
about five minutes left.7

'Good then — I join you,7 said Braddle, with a sigh of sub
mission. 'But where's the brute who took my things? Yours
went straight to the station? '

'No — they're still out there on the cab from which I set
you down. And there's your chap with your stuff ' — Chil-
ver7s eye had just caught the man — 'he's ramming it into the
lift. Collar him before it goes up.7 Bertram Braddle, on
this, sprang forward in time ; then while at an office-window
that opened into an inner sanctuary he explained his case to a
neatly fitted priestess whose cold eyes looked straight through
nonsense, putting it before her that he should after all not
require the room he had telegraphed for, his companion only
turned uneasily about at a distance and made no approach to
the arrested four-wheeler that, at the dock, had received both
the gentlemen and their effects. 'I join you — I join you,7
Braddle repeated as he brought back his larger share of
these.

Chilver appeared meanwhile to have found freedom ot mind
for a decision. 'But, my dear fellow, shall I too then go? '

Braddle stared. 'Why, I thought you so eminently had to.7

'Not if I can be of any use to you. I mean by stopping
over and offering my — I admit very inferior — aid 7

'To Mrs. Damerel?7 Braddle took in his friend7* sudden

THE GREAT CONDITION 89

and — as it presented itself — singularly obliging change of
plan. 'Ah, you want to be of use to her? '

'Only if it will take her off your mind till you see her
again. I don't mind telling you now/ Chilver courageously
continued, 'that Pin not positively in such a hurry. I said
I'd catch the train because I thought you wanted to be alone
with her.7

The young men stood there now a trifle rigidly, but very
expressively, face to face : Bertram Braddle, the younger but
much the taller, smooth, handsome, and heavy, with the com
position of his dress so elaborately informal, his pleasant
monocular scowl so religiously fixed, his hat so despairingly
tilted, and his usual air — innocent enough, however — of
looking down from some height still greater — as every one
knew about the rich, the bloated Braddles — than that of his
fine stature; Chilver, slight and comparatively colourless,
rather sharp than bright, but with — in spite of a happy
brown moustache, scantily professional, but envied by the
man whose large, empty, sunny face needed, as some one
had said, a little planting — no particular 'looks7 save those
that dwelt in his intelligent eyes. 'And what then did you
think I wanted to do? 7

'Exactly what you say. To present yourself in a taking light
— to deepen the impression you've been at so much trouble

to make. But if you don't care for my stopping ! 7

And tossing away the end of his cigarette with a gesture of
good-humoured renouncement, Chilver moved across the mar
ble slabs to the draughty portal that kept swinging from the
street.

There were porters, travellers, other impediments in his
way, and this gave Braddle an appreciable time to watch his
receding back before it disappeared; the prompt consequence
of which was an 'I say, Chilver! ' launched after him sharply
enough to make him turn round before passing out. The
speaker had not otherwise stirred, and the interval of space

90 THE GKEAT CONDITION

doubtless took something from the straightness of their further
mute communication. This interval, the next minute, as Chil-
ver failed to return, Braddle diminished by gaining the door
in company with a porter whose arm he had seized on the way.
'Take this gentleman's things off the cab and put on mine.'
Then as he turned to his friend: 'Go and tell the young
woman there that you'll have the room I've given up.'

Chilver laid upon him a hand still interrogative enough not
to be too grateful. 'Are you very sure it's all right? '

Braddle's face simply followed for a moment, in the outer
lamplight, the progress of the operation he had decreed. 'Do
you think I'm going to allow you to make out that I'm
afraid?'

'Well, my dear chap, why shouldn't you be? ' Henry Chil
ver, with this retort, did nothing ; he only, with his hands in
his pockets, let the porter and the cabman bestir themselves.
'I simply wanted to be civil.'

'Oh, I'll risk it! ' said the younger man with a free enough
laugh. 'Be awfully attentive, you know.'

'Of course it won't be anything like the same thing to her,'
Chilver went on.

'Of course not, but explain. Tell her I'm wiring, writing.
Do everything, in short. Good-bye.'

'Good-bye, good-bye, old man.' And Chilver went down
with him to the rearranged cab. 'So many thanks.'

'Thanks? ' said the other as he got in.

'I mean because I'm — hang it! — just tired enough to be
glad to go to bed. '

' Oh ! ' came rather drily from Braddle out of the window of
the cab.

'Shan't I go with you to the station? ' his companion asked.

'Dear no — much obliged! '

'Well, you shall have my report! ' Chilver continued.

'Ah, I shall have Mrs. Damerel's! ' Braddle answered as the
cab drove away.

THE GREAT CONDITION 91

II

THE fatigue of which Chilver had spoken sought relief for
the time in a good deal of rather pointless activity, and it was
not for an hour after he had taken possession of his room that
he lay down to close his eyes. He moved, before this, in his
narrow limits, up and down and to and fro ; he left his smaller
portmanteau gaping but unpacked; he fumbled in his dress
ing-bag for a book and dropped with it into a chair. But
when in this position he let his attention very soon wander
and his lids finally droop, it was not at all that sleep had
overcome him. Something had overcome him, on the contrary,
that, a quarter of an hour later, made him jump up and con
sult the watch he had transferred from his pocket to his bed
side as his only step toward undressing. He quickly restored
it to its receptacle and, catching up his hat, left the room and
took his course downstairs. Here, for another quarter of an
hour, he wandered, waited, looked about. He had been rather
positive to his comrade on the question of Mrs. Damerel's
possible, impossible reappearance; but his movements, for
some time, could have been explained only by an unquenched
imagination that, late though the hour, she might 'nip ' down
— so in fact he mentally phrased it: well, for what? To
indulge — it was conceivable — an appetite unappeased by^the
five and twenty meals (Braddle had seen them all served to
her on deck) of the rapid voyage. He kept glancing into the
irresponsive coffee-room and peeping through the glass door
of a smaller blank, bright apartment in which a lonely, ugly
lady, hatted and coated and hugging a bundle of shawls, sat
glaring into space with an anxiety of her own. When at
last he returned to his room, however, it was quite with the
recognition that such a person as Mrs. Damerel wouldn't at
all at that hour be knocking about the hotel. On the other
hand — his vigil still encouraged the reflection — what
appeared less like her than her giving them the slip, on their

92 THE GREAT CONDITION

all leaving the dock, so unceremoniously; making her inde
pendent dash for a good room at the inn the very moment the
Customs people had passed her luggage? It was perhaps the
fatiguing futility of this question that at last sent Henry
Chilver to bed and to sleep.

That restorative proved the next morning to have consider
ably cleared and settled his consciousness. He found himself
immediately aware of being in no position to say what was or
was not 'like ' Mrs. Damerel. He knew as little about her as
Braddle knew, and it was his conviction that Braddle's igno
rance had kept regular step with all the rest of the conditions.
These conditions were, to begin with, that, seated next her at
table for the very first repast, Bertram had struck up with her
a friendship of which the leaps and bounds were, in the social,
the sentimental sphere, not less remarkable than those with
which the great hurrying ship took its way through the sea.
They were, further, that, unlike all the other women, so
numerous and, in the fine weather, so 'chatty,' she had suc
ceeded in incurring the acquaintance of nobody in the immense
company but themselves. Three or four men had more or less
made up to her, but with none of the ladies had she found it
inevitable to exchange, to his observation — and oh, his atten
tion, at least, had been deep ! — three words. The great fact
above all had been — as it now glimmered back to him — that
he had studied her not so much in her own demonstrations,
which had been few and passive, as in those of his absolutely
alienated companion. He had been reduced to contemplation
resignedly remote, since Braddle now monopolised her, and had
thus seen her largely through his surprise at the constancy
of Braddle's interest. The affinities hitherto — in other cases
— recognised by his friend he had generally made out as of an
order much less fine. There were lots of women on the ship
who might easily have been supposed to be a good deal more
his affair. Not one of them had, however, by any perversity
corresponding with that of the connection under his eyes,

THE GREAT CONDITION 93

become in any degree Chilver 's own. He had the feeling, on
the huge crowded boat, of making the voyage in singular soli
tude, a solitude mitigated only by the amusement of finding
Braddle so 'mashed7 and of wondering what would come of
it. Much less, up to that moment, had come of the general
American exposure than each, on their sailing westward for
the more and more prescribed near view, had freely foretold
to the other as the least they were likely to get off with. The
near view of the big queer country had at last, this summer,
imposed itself : so many other men had got it and were making
it, in talk, not only a convenience but a good deal of a nuisance,
that it appeared to have become, defensively, as necessary as
the electric light in the flat one might wish to let ; as to which
the two friends, after their ten bustling weeks, had now in
fact grown to feel that they could press the American button
with the best.

But they had been on the whole — Chilver at least had been
— disappointed in the celebrated (and were they not all, in
the United States, celebrated?) native women. He didn't
quite know what he had expected : something or other, at any
rate, that had not taken place. He felt as if he had carried
over in his portmanteau a court-suit or a wedding-garment and
were bringing it back untouched, unfolded, in creases unre
lieved and almost painfully aware of themselves. They had
taken lots of letters — most of them, some fellow who knew
had told them, awfully good ones; they had been to Wash
ington and Boston and Newport and Mount Desert, walking
round and round the vociferous whirlpool, but neither tumbling
in nor feeling at any moment, as it appeared, at all dangerously
dizzy; so that here — in relation to Mrs. Damerel — was the
oddity of an impression vertiginous only after everything
might have been supposed to be well over. This lady was the
first female American they had met, of almost any age, who
was not celebrated ; yet she was the one who suggested most
to Chilver something he now imagined himself originally to

94 THE GKEAT CONDITION

have gone forth expecting to feel. She was a person to whom
they couldn't possibly have had a letter; she had never in her
life been to Newport; she was on her way to England for
the first time; she was, in short, most inconsistently, though
indeed quite unblushingly, obscure. She was only charming
in a new way. It was newer, somehow, than any of the others
that were so fresh. Yet what should he call it if he were
trying — in a foolish flight of analysis to somebody else —
to describe it? When he asked himself this he was verily
brought, from one thing to another, to recognising that it was
probably in fact as old as the hills. All that was new in it
was that he was in love with her; and moreover without in
the least knowing her, so completely, so heroically, from the
point of honour, had he, for all the six days, left her to poor
Braddle. Well, if he should now take her up to town he
would be a little less ignorant. He liked, naturally, to think
he should be of use to her, but he flattered himself he kept the
point of honour well in view. To Braddle — given Braddle's
uneasiness — he should be equally of use.

Ill

THIS last appearance was in a short time abundantly con
firmed; not only when, in London, after the discharge of his
mission, he submitted to his friend a detailed account of that
happy transaction, but ten days later, on Braddle's own re
turn from Brighton, where he had promptly put in a week

— a week of which, visibly, the sole and irresistible motive
was Mrs. Darnerel, established there as a sequel to Chilver's
attendance on her from Liverpool to Euston and from Euston,
within the hour — so immediately that she got off before her
other friend had had time to turn up at either station —
to Victoria. This other friend passed in London, while at
Brighton, the inside of a day, rapping with a familiar stick

— at an hour supposedly not dedicated, in those grey courts,

THE GREAT CONDITION 95

to profane speculation — the door of the dingy Temple cham
bers in which, after the most extravagant holiday of his life,
Henry Chilver had found it salutary to sit and imagine him
self 'reading. ' But Braddle had always been, portentously,
a person of free mornings — his nominal occupation that of
looking after his father's 'interests,' and his actual that of
spending, though quite without scandal, this personage's
money, of which, luckily, there seemed an abundance. What
came from him on this occasion connected itself with some
thing that had passed between them on their previous meet
ing, the one immediately following the incident at Liverpool.
Chilver had at that time been rather surprised to hear his
friend suddenly bring out: 'You don't then think there's
anything "off" about her? '

'Off?' Chilver could at least be perfectly vague. 'Off
what? '

'What's the beastly phrase? " Off colour." I mean do you
think she's all right? '

'Are you in love with her? ' Chilver after a moment
demanded.

'Damn it, of course I'm in love with her! ' Braddle joylessly
articulated.

'Well then, doesn't that give you ? '

'Give me what?' he asked with impatience at his com
panion's pause.

'Well, a sort of searching light '

'For reading her clear? ' Braddle broke in. 'How can you
ask — as a man of the world — anything so idiotic? Where
did you ever discover that being in love makes a searching
light, makes anything but a most damnable and demoralising
darkness? One has been in love with creatures such that one's
condition has lighted nothing in the world but one's asininity.
/ have at any rate. And so have you! '

'No, I've never been really in love at all,' said Chilver,
good-humouredly.

96 THE GREAT CONDITION

'The less credit to you then to have — in two or three cases
I recall — made such a fool of yourself. I, at all events — I
don't mind your knowing/ Braddle went on — 'am harder hit,
far and away, than I've ever been. But I don't in the least
pretend to place her or to have a free judgment about her.
I've already — since we landed — had two letters from her,
and I go down to-morrow to see her. That may assist me —
it ought to — to make her out a little better. But I've a grue
some feeling that it won't ! '

'Then how can I help you? ' Chilver inquired, with just ir
ritation enough to make him, the next moment — though his
interlocutor, interestingly worried but really most inexpert,
had no answer for the question — sorry to have shown it. 'If
you've heard from her,' he continued, 'did she send me a
message? '

'None whatever.'

'Nor say anything about me? '

'Not a word.'

'Ah! ' said Henry Chilver, while their eyes again met with
some insistence. He somehow liked Mrs. Damerel's silence
after the hours he had spent with her ; but his state of mind
was again predominantly of not wanting Braddle to see in him
any emotion. 'A woman may surely be called all right, it
seems to me, when she's pretty and clever and good.'

'"Good"?' Braddle echoed. 'How do you know she's
good? '

6 Why, confound you, she's such a lady.'

' Isn't she? '--Braddle took it up with equal promptitude
and inconsequence. Then he recovered himself. 'All the
same, one has known ladies ! '

'Yes, one has. But she's quite the best thing that, in the
whole time, we've come across.'

'Oh, by a long shot. Think of those women on the ship.
It's only that she's so poor,' Braddle added.

Chilver hesitated. 'Is she so awfully?'

THE GKEAT CONDITION 97

fShe has evidently to count her shillings.7

'Well, if she had been bad she'd be rich/ Chilver returned
after another silence. 'So what more do you want? '

'Nothing. Nothing/ Braddle repeated.

'Good-bye, then.'

'Good-bye.'

On which the elder man had taken leave; so that what was
inevitably to follow had to wait for their next meeting. Mrs.
Damerel's victim betrayed on this second occasion still more
markedly the state of a worried man, and his friend measured
his unrest by his obvious need of a patient ear, a need with
which Chilver 's own nature, this interlocutor felt, would not
in the same conditions have been acquainted. Even while he
wondered, however, at the freedom his visitor used, Chilver
recognised that had it been a case of more or less fatuous hap
piness Braddle would probably have kept the matter to him
self. His host made the reflection that he, on the other hand,
might have babbled about a confidence, but would never have
opened his mouth about a fear. Braddle's fear, like many
fears, had a considerable queerness, and Chilver, in presence
of it and even before a full glimpse, had begun to describe it
to himself as a fixed idea. It was as if according to Braddle,
there had been something in Mrs. Damerel's history that
she ought really to have told a fellow before letting him in
so far.

'But how far? '

'Why, hang it, I'd marry her to-morrow.'

Chilver waited a moment. ' Is what you mean that she'd
marry you f '

'Yes, blest if I don't believe she certainly would.'

'You mean if you'd let her off ? '

'Yes,' Braddle concurred; 'the obligation of letting me
know the particular thing that, whatever it is, right or wrong,
I've somehow got it so tormentingly into my head that she
keeps back.'

98 THE GKEAT CONDITION

'When you say "keeps back," do you mean that you've
questioned her? '

'Oh, not about that! ' said Braddle with beautiful simplicity.

'Then do you expect her to volunteer information '

'That may damage her so awfully with me?' Braddle had
taken it up intelligently, but appeared sufficiently at a loss
as to what he expected. 'I'm sure she knows well enough I
want to know. '

'I don't think I understand what you're talking about,'
Chilver replied after a longish stare at the fire.

'Well, about something or other in her life; some awkward
passage, some beastly episode or accident; the things that do
happen, that often have happened, to women you might think
perfectly straight - — come now ! and that they very often quite
successfully hide. You know what I'm driving at: some
chapter in the book difficult to read aloud — some unlucky
page she'd like to tear out. God forgive me, some slip.'

Chilver, quitting the fire, had taken a turn round the room.

'Is it your idea,' he presently inquired, 'that there may
have been only one? I mean one " slip." ' He pulled up long
enough in front of them to give his visitor's eyes time to show
a guess at possible derision, then he went on in another manner.
'No, no; I really don't understand. You seem to me to see
her as a column of figures each in itself highly satisfactory,
but which, when you add them up, make only a total of
doubt.'

'That's exactly it! ' Braddle spoke almost with admiration
of this neat formula. 'She hasn't really any references.'

'But, my dear man, it's not as if you were engaging a
housemaid.'

Braddle was arrested but a moment. 'It's much worse.
For any one else I shouldn't mind !'

'What I don't grasp, ' his companion broke in, 'is your liking
her so much as to "mind" so much, without by the same
stroke liking her enough not to mind at all. '

THE GREAT CONDITION 99

Braddle took in without confusion this approach to subtlety.
'But suppose ifc should be something rather awful? }

It was his confidant, rather, who was a trifle disconcerted.
'Isn't it just as easy — besides being much more comfortable
— to suppose there's nothing?'

'No. If it had been, don't you see that I would have sup
posed it? There's something. I don't know what there is;
but there's something/

'Then ask her.'

Braddle wondered. 'Would you?'

'Oh dear, no!7

'Then /won't! ' Braddle returned with an odd air of defi
ance that made his host break into a laugh. 'Suppose,' he
continued, 'she should swear there's nothing.'

'The chance of that is just why it strikes me you might ask
her.'

'I "might"? I thought you said one shouldn't.'

'/shouldn't. But I haven't your ideas.'

'Ah, but you don't know her.'

Chilver hesitated. 'Precisely. And what you mean is that,
even if she should swear there's nothing, you wouldn't believe
her?'

Braddle appeared to give a silent and even somewhat diffi
dent assent. 'There's nothing I should hate like that. I
should hate it still more than being as I am. If you had seen
more of her,' he pursued, 'you would know what I mean by
her having no references. Her whole life has been so ex
traordinarily — so conveniently, as one might say — away from
everything. '

'I see — so conveniently for her. Beyond verification.'

'Exactly; the record's inaccessible. It's all the "great
West." We saw something of the great West, and I thought
it rather too great. She appears to have put in a lot of Cali
fornia and the Sandwich Islands. I may be too particular,
but I don't fancy a Sandwich Islands past. Even for her hus-

100 THE GKEAT CONDITION

band and for her little girl — for their having lived as little
as for their having died — she has nothing to show. She
hasn't so much as a photograph, a lock of hair, or an announce
ment in a newspaper. '

Chilver thought. 'But perhaps she wouldn't naturally leave
such things about the sitting-room of a Brighton lodging. '

'I dare say not. But it isn't only such things. It's tre
mendously odd her never having even by mere chance knocked
against anything or any one that one has ever heard of or
could — if one should want to — get at.7

Again Henry Chilver reflected. 'Well, that's what struck
me as especially nice, or rather as very remarkable in her —
her being, with all her attraction, one of the obscure seventy
millions ; a mere little almost nameless tossed-up flower out
of the huge mixed lap of the great American people. I mean
for the charming person she is. I doubt if, after all, any other
huge mixed lap '

'Yes, if she were English, on those lines,' Braddle saga
ciously interrupted, 'one wouldn't look at her, would one? I
say, fancy her English ! '

Chilver was silent a little. 'What you don't like is her
music.'

His visitor met his eyes. 'Why, it's awfully good.'

'Is it? I mean her having, as you told me on the boat,
given lessons.'

'That certainly is not what I most like her to have done — I
mean on account of some of the persons she may have given
them to; but when her voice broke down she had to do some
thing. She had sung in public — though only in concerts ; but
that's another thing. She lost her voice after an illness. I
don't know what the illness was. It was after her husband's
death. She plays quite wonderfully — better, she says, really,
than she sang; so she has that resource. She gave the lessons
in the Sandwich Islands. She admits that, righting for her
own hand, as she says, she has kept some queer company.

THE GREAT CONDITION 101

I've asked her for details, but she only says she'll tell me
"some day." Well, what day, don't you know? Finally she
inherited a little money — she says from a distant cousin. I
don't call that distant — setting her up. It isn't much, but it
made the difference, and there she is. She says she's afraid
of London; but I don't quite see in what sense. She heard
about her place at Brighton from some "Western friends."
But how can I go and ask them? '

< The Western friends ? ' said Chilver.

' No, the people of the house — about the other people. The
place is rather beastly, but it seems all right. At any rate she
likes it. If there's an awful hole on earth it's Brighton, but
she thinks it " perfectly fascinating." Now isn't that a rum
note ? She's the most extraordinary mixture.'

Chilver had listened with an air of strained delicacy to this
broken trickle of anguish, speaking to the point only when it
appeared altogether to have ceased. ' Well, my dear man, what
is it, may I ask in all sympathy, you would like me, in the
circumstances, to do ? Do you want me to sound her for you ? '

' Don't be too excruciatingly funny,' Braddle after a moment
replied.

* Well, then, clear the thing up.'

< But how ? '

' By making her let you know the worst.'
1 And by what means — if I don't ask her ? '
' Simply by proposing.'
( Marriage ? '
1 Marriage, naturally.'

' You consider,' Braddle inquired, < that that will infallibly
make her speak ? '

' Not infallibly, but probably.'

Braddle looked all round the room. e But if it shouldn't ? '

His friend took another turn about. < Well — risk it ! '

102 THE GEEAT CONDITION

IV

HEXRT CHILVER remained for a much, longer time than he
would have expected in ignorance of the effect of that admoni
tion; two full months elapsed without bringing him news.
Something, he meanwhile reasoned, he should know — ought to
know: it was due to him assuredly that Bertram Braddle
shouldn't — quite apart from the distance travelled in the
company of Mrs. Damerel — go so far even with him without
recognising the propriety of going further. But at last, as the
weeks passed, he arrived at his own estimate of a situation
which had clearly nothing more to give him. It was a situa
tion that had simply ceased to be one. Braddle was afraid
and had remained afraid, just as he was ashamed and had
remained ashamed. He had bolted, in his embarrassment, to
Australia or the Cape ; unless indeed he had dashed off once
more to America, this time perhaps in quest of his so invidious
' references.' Was he looking for tracks in the great West or
listening to twaddle in the Sandwich Islands ? In any case
Mrs. Damerel would be alone, and the point of honour, for
Chilver himself, would have had its day. The sharpest thing
in his life at present was the desire to see her again, and he
considered that every hour without information made a differ
ence for the question of avoiding her from delicacy. Finally,
one morning, with the first faint winter light, it became vivid
to him that the dictate of delicacy was positively the other
way — was that, on the basis of Braddle's disappearance, he
should make her some sign of recollection. He had not for
gotten the address observed on one of her luggage-labels the
day he had seen her up from Liverpool. Mightn't he, for
instance, run down to her place that very morning ? Braddle

couldn't expect ! What Braddle couldn't expect, however,

was lost in the suppressed sound with which, on passing into
his sitting-room and taking up his fresh letters, he greeted the
superscription of the last of the half-dozen just placed on his

THE GEEAT CONDITION 103

table. The envelope bore the postmark of Brighton, and if
he had languished for information the very first lines — the
note was only of a page — were charged with it Braddle
announced his engagement to Mrs. Damerel, spoke briefly,
but with emphasis, of their great happiness and their early
nuptials, and hoped very much his correspondent would be
able to come down and see them for a day.

Henry Chilver, it may be stated, had, for reasons of feeling
— he felt somehow so deeply refuted — to wait a certain time
to answer. What had Mrs. Damerel's lover, he wondered,
succeeded at last in extracting from her ? She had made up
her mind as to what she could safely do — she had let him
know the worst arid he had swallowed it down ? What was
it, the queer suppressed chapter ; what was the awkward page
they had agreed to tear out together? Chilver found himself
envying his friend the romance of having been sustained in
the special effort, the extreme sacrifice, involved in such an
understanding. But he had for many days, on the whole
vision, odd impatiences that were followed by odder recoveries.
One of these variations was a sudden drop of the desire to be
in presence of the woman for the sight of whom he had all
winter consistently been yearning. What was most marked,
however, was the shake he had vigorously to give himself on
perceiving his thoughts again and again take the direction
that poor Braddle had too successfully imparted to them.
His curiosity about the concession she might have made to
Braddle's was an assumption — without Braddle's excuses —
that she had really had something to conceal till she was sure
of her man. This was idiotic, because the idea was one that
never would have originated with himself.

He did at last fix a day, none the less, and went down ; but
there, on the spot, his imagination was, to his surprise, freshly
excited by the very fact that there were no apparent signs of
a drama. It was as if he could see. after all, even face to face
with her, what had stirred within the man she had for a time

104 THE GREAT CONDITION

only imperfectly subdued. Why should she have tried to be
so simple — too simple ? She overdid it, she ignored too
much. Clear, soft, sweet, yet not a bit silly, she might well
strike a fellow as having had more history than she — what
should one call it ? — owned up to. There were moments
when Chilver thought he got hold of it in saying to himself
that she was too clever to be merely what she was. There
was something in her that, more than anything ever in any
one, gratified his taste and seemed to him to testify to the
happiest exercise of her own ; and such things brought up the
puzzle of how so much taste could have landed her simply
where she was. Where she was — well, was doubtless where
she would find comfort, for the man she had accepted was now
visibly at peace, even though he had not yet, as appeared,
introduced her to his people. The fact of which Chilver was
at last as at first most conscious was the way she succeeded in
withholding from his own penetration every trace of the great
question she had had out with her intended, who yet couldn't
have failed — one would quite have defied him — to give it to
her somehow that he had on two occasions allowed his tongue
to betray him to the other person he most trusted. Braddle,
whose taste was not his strong point, had probably mentioned
this indiscretion to her as a drollery ; or else she had simply
questioned him, got it out of him. This made their guest a
participant, but there was something beautiful and final in the
curtain that, on her side, she had dropped. It never gave, all
day, the faintest stir. That affected Chilver as the mark of
what there might be behind.

Yet when in the evening his friend went with him to the
station — for the visitor had declined to sleep and was taking
the last train back — he had, after they had walked two or
three times up and down the platform, the greatest mystifica
tion of all. They were smoking ; there were ten minutes to
spare, and they moved to and fro in silence. They had been
talking all day — mainly in Mrs. DamerePs company, but the

THE GREAT CONDITION 105

circumstance that neither spoke at present was not the less
marked. Yet if Chilver was waiting for something on his
host's part he could scarcely have said for what. He was
aware now that if Mrs. Damerel had, as he privately phrased
it, ' spoken/ it was scarcely to be expected that the man with
a standpoint altered by a definite engagement would — at the
present stage at least — repeat to him her words. He felt,
however, as the fruitless moments ebbed, a trifle wronged, at
all events disappointed: since he had been dragged into the
business, as he always for himself expressed it, it would only
have been fair to throw a sop to his conjecture. What, more
over, was Braddle himself so perversely and persistently mum
for — without an allusion that should even serve as a penance
— unless to draw out some advance which might help him to
revert with an approach to grace ? Chilver nevertheless made
no advance, and at last as, ceasing to stroll, they stood at the
open door of an empty compartment, the train was almost
immediately to start. At this moment they exchanged a long,
queer stare.

' Well, good-bye/ said the elder man.

'Good-bye.' Chilver still waited before entering the car
riage, but just as he was about to give up his companion
added : ' You see I followed your advice. I took the risk,'

' Oh — about the question we discussed ? ' Chilver broke
now, on the instant, into friendly response. 'See then how
right I was.'

Braddle looked up and down the train. ' I don't know.'

' You're not satisfied ? '

< Satisfied ? ' Still Braddle looked away.

'With what she has told you.'

Braddle faced him again. f She has told me nothing.7

'Nothing?'

'Nothing. She has accepted me — that's all. Not a bit
else. So you see you weren't so right.'

'Oh — oh! ' exclaimed Chilver, protestingly. The guard at

106 THE GKEAT CONDITION

this moment interposing with, a 'Take your seats, please!'
and sharply, on his entering the carriage, shutting the door
on him, he continued the conversation from the window, on
which he rested his elbows. During the movement his protest
had changed to something else. 'Ah, but won't she yet ? '

'Let me have it? I'm sure I don't know. All I can say is
that nothing has come from her.'

'Then it's because there is nothing.'

'I hope so,' said Braddle from the platform.

'So you see,' Chilver called out as the train moved, 'I was
right ! ' And he leaned forth as the distance grew and Braddle
stood motionless and grave, gaily insisting and taking leave
with his waving hand. But when he drew in his head and
dropped into a seat he rather collapsed, tossing his hat across
the compartment and sinking back into a corner and an atti
tude from which, staring before him and not even lighting
another cigarette, he never budged till he reached Victoria.

A fortnight later the footfall of Mrs. Damerel's intended
was loud on the old staircase in the Temple and the knob of
his stick louder still on the old door. 'It's only that it has
rather stuck in my crop,' he presently explained, 'that I let
you leave Brighton the other day with the pretension that you
had been " right, " as you called it, about the risk — attending
the particular step — that I took. I can't help it if I want you
to know — for it bores me that you're so pleased — that you
weren't in the least right. You were most uncommonly
wrong.'

'Wrong?'

'Wrong.'

Chilver looked vaguely about as if suddenly in search of
something, then moved with an odd general inconsequence to
the window. 'As the day's so fine, do you mind our getting
out of this beastly stuffy place into the Gardens? We can
talk there.' His hat was apparently what he had been looking
for, and he took it up, and with it some cigarettes. Braddle,

THE GKEAT CONDITION 107

though seemingly disconcerted by what threatened to be prac
tically a change of subject, replied that he didn't care a hang;
so that, leaving the room, they passed together down to the
court and through other battered courts and crooked ways.
The dim London sunshine in the great surrounded garden had
a kindness, and the hum of the town was as hindered and yet
as present as the faint sense of spring. The two men stopped
together before a bench, but neither for the moment sat down.
'Do you mean she has told you? ' Chilver at last brought out.

'No — it's just what she hasn't done.'

'Then how the deuce am I wrong? '

' She has admitted that there is something. '

Chilver markedly wondered. 'Something? What?7

'That's just what I want to know.'

'Then you have asked her? '

Braddle hesitated. 'I couldn't resist my curiosity, my anx
iety — call it what you will. I've been too worried. I put
it to her the day after you were down there.'

'And how did you put it? '

'Oh, just simply, brutally, disgustingly. I said: "Isn't
there something about yourself — something or other that has
happened to you — that you're keeping back?"

Chilver was attentive, but not solemn. 'Well? '

'Oh, she admitted it.'

'And in what terms? '

'"Well, since you really drive me to the wall, there is
something." :

Chilver continued to consider. 'And is that all she says?'

'No — she says she will tell me.'

'Ah well, then ! ' And Chilver spoke with a curious — in fact,
a slightly ambiguous — little renewed sound of superiority.

'Yes,' his friend ruefully returned, 'but not, you see, for six
months.'

'Oh, I see! I see!' Chilver thoughtfully repeated. 'So
you've got to wait — which I admit perfectly that you must

108 THE GREAT CONDITION

find rather a bore. Yet if she's willing, 7 he went on with more
cheer and as if still seeking a justification of his original
judgment — 'if she's willing, you see, I wasn't so much out.7

Bertram Braddle demurred. 'But she isn't willing/

His interlocutor stared. 'I thought you said she proposed
it.'

'Proposed what?;

'Why, the six months7 wait — to make sure of you.7

'Ah, but she7ll be sure of me, after she has married me.
The delay she asks for is not for our marriage,7 Braddle
explained, 'but only — from the date of our marriage — for
the information.7

'A-ah! 7 Chilver murmured, as if only now with a full view.
'She means she7ll speak when you are married.7

'When we are. And then only on a great condition.7

'How great?7

'Well, that if after the six months I still want it very
much. She argues, you know, that I shan't want it.7

'You won't then — you won't!7 cried Chilver with a laugh
at the odd word and passing his arm into his friend7 s to make
him walk again. They talked and they talked; Chilver kept
his companion's arm and they quite had the matter out.

'What's that, you know,' Braddle asked, 'but a way to get
off altogether ? 7

'You mean for you to get off from knowing? 7

'Ah no, for her ;

'To get off from telling? It is that, rather, of course,7
Chilver conceded. 'But why shouldn't she get off — if you
should be ready to let her? 7

'Oh, but if I shouldn't be? 7 Braddle broke in.

'Why then, if she promises, she7ll tell you.7

cYes, but by that time the knot will be tight.7

'And what difference will that make if you don't mind?
She argues, as you say, that after that amount of marriage, of
experience of her, you won7t care ! ?

THE GKEAT CONDITION 109

* What she does tell me may be ? ' Braddle smoked a moment
in silence. 'But suppose it should be one of those things —
He dropped again.

'Well, what things?7

'That a man can't like in any state of satisfaction.'

'I don't know what things you mean.7

'Come, I say — you do! Suppose it should be something
really awful.7

'Well, her calculation is that, awful or not,' Chilver said,
'she'll have sufficiently attached you to make you willing
either totally to forego her disclosure or else easily to bear it.'

'Oh, I know her calculation — which is very charming as
well as very clever and very brave. But my danger 7

'Oh, you think too much of your danger! '

Braddle stopped short. ' You don7t! 7

Chilver, however, who had coloured, spent much of the
rest of the time they remained together in assuring him that
he allowed this element all its weight. Only he came back
at the last to what, practically, he had come back to in their
other talks. 'I don7t quite see why she doesn7t strike you as
worth almost any risk.7

'Do you mean that that's the way she strikes you? 7

'Oh, I've not to tell you at this time of day,7 said Chilver,
'how well I think of her.7

His companion was now seated on a bench from which he
himself had shortly before risen. 'Ah, but I don7t suppose
you pretend to know her.7

'No — certainly not, I admit. But I don't see how you
should either, if you come to that.7

'I don't; but it's exactly what I7m trying for, confound it!
Besides,7 Braddle pursued, 'she doesn't put you the great
condition.7

Chilver took a few steps away; then as he came back,
'No; she doesn't!7

'Wait till some woman does/ Braddle went on. 'Then

110 THE GEEAT CONDITION

you'll see how you feel under it — then you can talk. If I
wasn't so infernally fond of her,' he gloomily added, 'I
wouldn't mind.7

'Wouldn't mind what? '

'Why, what she has been. What she has done.'

'Oh! ' Chilver vaguely ejaculated.

'And I only mind now to the extent of wanting to know.'
On which Braddle rose from his seat with a heavy sigh.
'Hang it, I've got to know, you know! ' he declared as they
walked on together.

HENRY CHILVER learned, however, in the course of time that
he had won no victory on this, after all, rather reasonable
ground — learned it from Mrs. Damerel herself, who came up
to town in the spring and established herself, in the neigh
bourhood of Kensington Square, in modest but decent quar
ters, where her late suitor's best friend went to pay her his
respects. The great condition had, as each party saw it, been
fruitlessly maintained, for neither had, under whatever press
ure, found a way to give in. The most remarkable thing of
all was that Chilver should so rapidly have become aware of
owing his acquaintance with these facts directly to Mrs.
Damerel. He had, for that matter, on the occasion of his
very first call, an impression strangely new to him — the
consciousness that they had already touched each other much
more than any contact between them explained. They met in
the air of a common knowledge, so that when, for instance,
almost immediately, without precautions or approaches, she
said of Bertram Braddle: 'He has gone off — heaven knows
where ! — to find out about me, ' he was not in the least struck
with the length of the jump. He was instantly sensible, on
the contrary, of the greatest pleasure in showing by his reply
that he needed no explanation. 'And do you think he'll
succeed? '

THE GKEAT CONDITION 111

*I don't know. He's so clever.7

This, it seemed to Henry Chilver, was a wonderful speech,
and he sat there and candidly admired her for it. There
were all sorts of things in it — faint, gentle ironies and humili
ties, and above all the fact that the description was by no
means exact. Poor Braddle was not, for such a measure as
hers, clever, or markedly wouldn't be for such an undertaking.
The words completely, on the part of the woman who might
be supposed to have had a kindness for him, gave him away ;
but surely that was, in the face of his attitude, a mild revenge.
It seemed to Chilver that until in her little makeshift suburban
drawing-room he found himself alone with Mrs. Damerel he
himself had not effectively judged this position. He saw it
now sharply, supremely, as the only one that had been pos
sible to his friend, but finer still was the general state of per
ception, quickened to a liberal intensity, that made him so see
it. He couldn't have expressed the case otherwise than by
saying that poor Braddle had had to be right to be so ridicu
lously wrong. There might well have been, it appeared, in
Mrs. Damerel's past a missing link or two; but what was the
very office of such a fact — when taken with other facts not a
bit less vivid — but to give one a splendid chance to show a
confidence? Not the confidence that, as one could only put it
to one's self, there had not been anything, but the confidence
that, whatever there had been, one wouldn't find that one
couldn't — for the sake of the rest — swallow it.

This was at bottom the great result of the first stages of
Chilver 's now independent, as he felt it to be, acquaintance
with Mrs. Damerel — a sudden view of any, of every, dim
passage, that was more than a tender acceptance of the par
ticular obscurity, that partook really of the nature of affirma
tion and insistence. It all made her, with everything that for
her advantage happened to help it on, extraordinarily touch
ing to him, clothed her in the beauty of her general admission
and her general appeal. Were not this admission and this

112 THE GEEAT CONDITION

appeal enough, and could anything be imagined more ponder
ously clumsy, more tactless and even truculent, than to want
to gouge out the bleeding details? The charming woman was,
to Chilver's view, about of his own age — not altogether so
young, therefore, as Braddle, which was doubtless a note, too,
in the latter's embarrassment — and that evidently did give
time for a certain quantity of more or less trying, of really
complicating experience. There it practically was, this expe
rience, in the character of her delicacy, in her kindly, witty,
sensitive face, worn fine, too fine perhaps, but only to its
increase of expression. She was neither a young fool nor an
old one, assuredly ; but if the intenser acquaintance with life
had made the object of one's affection neither false nor hard,
how could one, on the whole, since the story might be so inter
esting, wish it away? Mrs. Damerel's admission was so much
evidence of her truth and her appeal so much evidence of her
softness. She might easily have hated them, both for guess
ing. She was at all events just faded enough to match the
small assortment of Chilver's fatigued illusions — those that
he had still, for occasions, in somewhat sceptical use, but that
had lost their original violence of colour.

The second time he saw her alone he came back to what she
had told him of Bertram Braddle. 'If he should succeed —
as to what you spoke of, wherever he has gone — would your
engagement come on again?7

Mrs. Damerel hesitated, but she smiled. 'Do you mean
whether he'll be likely to wish it? '

'No,' said Chilver, with something of a blush; 'I mean
whether you'll be.'

She still smiled. 'Dear, no. I consider, you know, that
I gave him his chance.'

'That you seem to me certainly to have done. Everything
between you, then, as I understand it, is at an end? '

'It's very good of you,' said Mrs. Damerel, 'to desire so
much to understand it. But I never give,' she laughed, 'but
one chance ! '

THE GEEAT CONDITION 113

Chilver met her as he could. 'You evidently can't have
given any one very many ! 7

'Oh, you know/ she replied, 'I don't in the least regard it
as a matter of course that, many or few, they should be eagerly
seized. Mr. Braddle has only behaved as almost any man in
his situation would have done.7

Chilver at first, on this, only lost himself awhile. 'Yes,
almost any man. I don't consider that the smallest blame
attaches to him.7

'It would be too monstrous.7

Again he was briefly silent, but he had his inspiration.
'Yes, let us speak of him gently.7 Then he added: 'You've
answered me enough. You're free.7

'Free indeed is what I feel,7 she replied with her light
irony, 'when I talk to you with this extraordinary frankness.'

'Ah, the frankness is mine! It comes from the fact that
from the first, through Braddle, I knew. And you knew I
knew. And I knew that too. It has made something between
us.7

'It might have made something rather different from this,'
said Mrs. Damerel.

He wondered an instant. 'Different from my sitting here
so intimately with you? 7

'I mightn't have been able to bear that. I might have
hated the sight of you. 7

'Ah, that would have been only,7 said Chilver, 'if you had
really liked me ! 7

She matched quickly enough the spirit of this. 'Oh, but it
wasn't so easy to like you little enough ! 7

'Little enough to endure me? Well, thank heaven, at any
rate, we7ve found a sort of way! 7 Then he went on with real
sincerity: 'I feel as if our friend had tremendously helped me.
Oh, how easily I want to let him down! There it is.7

She breathed, after a moment, her assent in a sigh. 'There
it is!'

114 THE GREAT CONDITION

There indeed it was for several days during which this sigh
frequently came back to him as a note of patience, of dignity
in helpless submission, penetrating beyond any that had ever
reached him. She had been put completely in his power, her
good name handed over to him, by no act of her own, and in
all her manner in presence of the awkward fact there was
something that blinked it as little as it braved it. He won
dered so hard, with this, why, even after the talk I have just
reported, they were each not more embarrassed, that it could
only take him a tolerably short time to discover the reason.
If there was something between them it had been between
them, in silence and distance, from the first, from even before
the moment when his friend, 011 the ship, by the favour of
better opportunity, had tumbled in deep and temporarily
blocked, as it were, the passage. Braddle was good-looking,
good-humoured, well-connected, rich ; and how could she have
known of the impression of the man in the background any
more than the man in the background could have known of
hers? If she had accepted Braddle hadn't it been just to
build out, in her situation, at a stroke, the worry of an alter
native that was impossible? Of himself she had seen nothing
but that he was out of the question, and she had agreed for
conscience, for prudence, as a safeguard and a provision, to
throw in her lot with a charming, fortunate fellow who was
extremely in love. Chilver had, in his meditations, no sooner
read these things clear than he had another flash that com
pleted the vision. Hadn't she then, however, having done so
much for reason, stood out, with her intended, on the item of
the great condition — made great precisely by the insistence
of each — exactly because, after all, that left the door open to
her imagination, her dream, her hope? Hadn't her idea been
to make for Bertram — troubled herself and wavering for the
result — a calculated difficulty, a real test? Oh, if there was
a test, how he was ready to meet it! Henry Chilver's insist
ence would take a different line from that of his predecessor.

THE GKEAT CONDITION 115

He stood at the threshold of the door, left open indeed, so that
he had only to walk over. By the end of the week he had
proposed.

VI

IT was at his club, one day of the following year, that he
next canie upon his old friend, whom he had believed, turning
the matter often round, he should — in time, though the time
might be long — inevitably meet again on some ground socially
workable. That the time might be long had been indicated
by a circumstance that came up again as soon as, fairly face
to face, they fell, in spite of everything, to talking together.
'Ah, you will speak to me then/ said Chilver, 'though you
don't answer my letters ! 7

Brad die showed a strange countenance, partly accounted for
by the fact that he was brown, seasoned, a trifle battered, and
had almost grown thin. But he had still his good monocular
scowl, on the strength of which — it was really so much less a
threat than a positive appeal from a supersubtle world — any
old friend, recognising it again, would take almost anything
from him. Yes indeed, quite anything, Chilver felt after
they had been a few minutes together: he had become so
quickly conscious of pity, of all sorts of allowances, and this
had already operated as such a quickener of his private happi
ness. He had immediately proposed that they should look for
a quiet corner, and they had found one in the smoking-room,
always empt3T in the middle of the afternoon. Here it seemed
to him that Braddle showed him what he himself had escaped.
He had escaped being as he was — that was it: 'as he was'
was a state that covered now, to Chilver's sense, such vast
spaces of exclusion and privation. It wasn't exactly that he
was haggard or ill; his case was perhaps even not wholly clear
to him, and he had still all the rest of his resources ; but he
was miserably afloat, and he could only be for Chilver the

116 THE GKEAT CONDITION

"big, sore, stupid monument of his irretrievable mistake. 'Did
you write me more than once?7 he finally asked.

'No — but once. But I thought it, I'm bound to say, an
awfully good letter, and you took no notice of it, you know,
whatever. You never returned me a word. '

'I know/ said Braddle, smoking hard and looking away; 'it
reached me at Hawaii. It zoots, I dare say, as good a letter as
such a letter could be. I remember — I remember: all right;
thanks. But I couldn't answer it. I didn't like it, and yet
I couldn't trust myself to tell you so in the right way. So I
let it alone.'

'And we've therefore known nothing whatever about you.'

Braddle sat jogging his long foot. 'What is it you've
wanted to know?'

The question made Chilver feel a little foolish. What was
it, after all? 'Well, what had become of you, and that sort
of thing. I supposed,' he added, 'that you might be feeling
as you say, and there was a lot, in connection with you, of
course I myself felt, for me to think about. I even hesitated
a good deal to write to you at all, and I waited, you remember,
don't you? till after my marriage. I don't know what your
state of mind may be to-day, but you'll never, my dear chap,
get a "rise" out of me. I bear you no grudge.'

His companion, at this, looked at him again. 'Do you
mean for what I said ? '

'What you said ?'

'About her.'

'Oh no — I mean for the way you've treated us.'

'How do you know how I've treated you?' Braddle asked.

'Ah, I only pretend to speak of what I do know! Your not
coming near us. You've been in the Sandwich Islands?'
Chilver went on after a pause.

'Oh yes.'

'And in California? '

'Yes — all over the place.'

THE GREAT CONDITION 117

' All the while you've been gone? 9

'No, after a time I gave it up. I've been round the world
— in extraordinary holes.7

'And have you come back to England/ Chilver asked, 'to
stay awhile? '

'I don't know — I don't know! ' his friend replied with some
impatience.

They kept it up, but with pauses — pauses during which, as
they listened, in the big, stale, empty room, always dreary in
the absence of talk and the silence of the billiard-balls just
beyond — the loud tick of the clock gave their position almost
as much an air of awkward penance as if they had had 'lines '
to do or were staying after school. Chilver wondered if it
would after all practically fail, his desire that they should
remain friends. His wife — beautiful creature ! — would give
every help, so that it would really depend on Braddle himself.
It might indeed have been as an issue to the ponderation of
some such question on his own part that poor Bertram sud
denly exclaimed: 'I see you're happy — I can make that out! '

He had said it in a way suggesting that it might make with
him a difference for the worse, but Chilver answered none the
less good-humouredly. 'I'm afraid I can't pretend that I'm
in the least miserable. But is it impossible you should come
and see us? — come and judge, as it were, for yourself?'

Braddle looked graver than ever. 'Would it suit your
wife?'

'Oh, she's not afraid, I think! ' his companion laughed.
'You spoke just now,' he after a moment continued, 'of some
thing that in your absence, in your travels, you "gave up."
Let me ask you frankly if you meant that you had undertaken
inquiries —

'Yes; I "nosed round," as they say out there; I looked
about and tried to pick something.' Braddle spoke on a drop
of his interlocutor, checked evidently by a certain hardness
of defiance in his good eyes; but he couldn't know that Chilver

118 THE GREAT CONDITION

wished to draw him out only to be more sorry for him, hesi
tating simply because of the desire not to put his proceeding
to him otherwise than gracefully. 'Awfully low-minded, as
well as idiotic, I dare say you'll think it — but I'm not pre
pared to allow that it was not quite my own affair.7

'Oh, she knew! ' said Chilver, comfortably enough.

'Knew I shouldn't find out anything? Well, I didn't. So
she was right.'

Thus they sat for a moment and seemed to smoke at her
infallibility. ( Do you mean anything objectionable? ' Chilver
presently inquired.

' Anything at all. Not a scrap. Not a trace of her passage

— not an echo of her name. That, however — that I wouldn't,
that I couldn't,' Braddle added, 'you'll have known for your
self.7

'No, I wasn't sure.'

'Then she was.'

'Perhaps,' said Chilver. 'But she didn't tell me/

His friend hesitated. 'Then what has she told you? J

'She has told me nothing.'

'Nothing?'

'Nothing,' said Henry Chilver, smiling as with the enjoy
ment of his companion's surprise. 'But do come and see us,'
he pursued as Braddle abruptly rose and stood — now with a
gravity that was almost portentous — looking down at him.

'I'm horribly nervous. Excuse me. You make me so,' the
younger man declared after a pause.

Chilver, who with this had got up soothingly and still
laughingly, laid a reassuring hand upon him. 'Dear old man

— take it easy ! '

'Thanks about coming to see you,' Braddle went on. 'I
must think of it. Give me time.'

'Time? Haven't you had months? '

Braddle turned it over. 'Yes; but not on seeing you this
way. I'm abominably nervous, at all events. There have

THE GKEAT CONDITION 119

been things — my silence among them — which I haven't
known how you'd take.'

'Well, you see how.'

Braddle's stare was after all rather sightless. 'I see — but
I don't understand. I'll tell you what you might do — you
might come to me. '

'Oh, delighted. The old place? '

'The old place.' Braddle had taken out his eyeglass to
wipe it, and he cocked it characteristically back. 'Our
relation's rather rum, you know.'

'Yours and my wife's? Oh, most unconventional; you may
depend on it she feels that herself. '

Braddle kept fixing him. < Then does she want to crow over
me?'

< To crow ? ' Chilver was vague. ' About what ? '

His interlocutor hesitated. ' About having at least got you}
' Oh, she's naturally pleased at that ; but her satisfaction's
after all a thing she can keep within bounds ; and to see you
again can only, I think, remind her more than anything else
of what she did lose and now misses : your general situation,
your personal advantages, your connections, expectations,
magnificence.'

Braddle, on this, after a lingering frown, turned away, look
ing at his watch and moving for a minute to the window.
t When will you come ? To-night ? '

Chilver thought. ' Eather late — yes. With pleasure.'
His friend presently came back with an expression rather
changed. ' What I meant just now was what it all makes of
my relation and yours — the way we go into it.'

' Ah, well, that was extraordinary — the way we went into
it — from the first. It was you, permit me to remark,' Chilver
pleasantly said, ' who originally began going into it. Since you
broke the ice I don't in the least mind its remaining broken.'

< Ah, but at that time,' Braddle returned, ' I didn't know in
the least what you were up to.'

120 THE GBEAT CONDITION

' And do I now know any more what you are ? However,'
Chilver went on, ' if you imply that I haven't acted with most
scrupulous fairness, we shall, my dear fellow, quarrel as much
as you please. I pressed you hard for your own interest.'

1 Oh, my " interest " ! ' his companion threw off with another
move to some distance j coining back, however, as quickly and
before Chilver had time to take this up. ' It's all right — I've
nothing to say. Your letter was very clever and very hand
some.' Then, ( I'm not " up to " anything,' Eraddle added with
simplicity.

The simplicity just renewed his interlocutor's mirth. < In
that case why shouldn't we manage ? '

' Manage ? '

' To make the best, all round, of the situation.'

' I've no difficulty whatever,' said Braddle, < in doing that.
If I'm nervous I'm still much less so than I was before I went
away. And as to my having broken off, I feel more and more
how impossible it was I should have done anything else.'

1 I'm sure of it — so we will manage.'

It was as if this prospect, none the less, was still not clear
to Braddle. ' Then as you've so much confidence I can ask
you why — if what you said just now of me is true — she
shouldn't have paid for me a price that she was going, after
all, to find herself ready to pay for you.9

( A price ? What price ? '

1 Why, the one we've been talking about. That of waiving
her great condition.' On which, as Chilver was, a moment —
though without embarrassment — silent for this explanation,
his interlocutor pursued : ' The condition of your waiting—

' Ah,' said Chilver, ( it remained. She didn't waive it.'

Oh, how Braddle looked at him ! ' You accepted it ? '

Chilver gave a laugh at his friend's stare. ' Why are you
so surprised when all my urgency to you was to accept it and
when I thought you were going to ? ' Bertram had flushed,
and he was really astonished. ( Hadn't you then known ? '

THE GKEAT CONDITION 121

< Your letter didn't say that.'

6 Oh, I didn't go into our terms.'

'No/ said Braddle with some severity, 'you slurred them
over. I know what you urged on me and what you thought
I was going to do. / thought I was going to do it too. But
at the scratch I couldn't.'

' So you believed / wouldn't ? '

Poor Braddle was, after all, candid enough. ' At the scratch,
yes ; when it came — the question — to yourself, and in spite
of your extraordinary preaching. I think I took for granted
that she must have done for you what she didn't do for me
— that, liking you all for yourself, don't you see? and there
fore so much better, she must have come round.'

' For myself, better or worse, I grant you, was the only way
she could like me,' Chilver replied. < But she didn't come round/

< You married her with it ? '

This was a question, however — it was in particular an
emphasis — as to the interpretation of which he showed a
certain reserve. ' With what ? '

' Why, damn it, with the condition.'

'Oh, yes — with the condition.7 It sounded, on Chilver's
lips, positively gay.

< You waited ? '

< I waited.'

This answer produced between them for the time — and, as
might be said, by its visible effect on the recipient — a hush
during which poor Bertram did two or three pointless things :
took up an ash-tray that was near them and vaguely examined it,
then looked at the clock and at his watch, then again restlessly
moved off a few steps and came back. At his watch he gave
a second glare. ' I say, after all — don't come to-night.7

( You can't stand me ? ;

'Well, I don't mind telling you you've rather upset me.
It's my abject nerves ; but they'll settle down in a few days,
and then I'll make you a sign. Good-bye/

122 THE GKEAT CONDITION

' Good-bye.' Chilver held a minute the hand he had put
out. ' Don't be too long. My secondary effect on you may
perhaps be better.'

' Oh, it isn't really you. I mean it's her.'

'Talking about her? Then we'll talk of something else.
You'll give me the account '

'Oh, as I told you, there was no account!' Braddle quite
artlessly broke in. Chilver laughed out again at this, and his
interlocutor went on : ' What's the matter is that, though it's
none of my business, I can't resist a brutal curiosity — a kind
of suspense.'

' Suspense ? ' Chilver echoed with good-humoured depreca
tion.

t Of course I do see you're thoroughly happy.'

I Thoroughly.'

Braddle still waited. ' Then it isn't anything ? '

< Anything ? '

' To make a row about. I mean what you know.'
' But I don't know.'

< Not yet ? She hasn't told you ? '

I 1 haven't asked.'

Braddle wondered. ' But it's six months.'

* It's seven. I've let it pass.'

' Pass ? ' Braddle repeated with a strange sound.

' So would you in my place.'

1 Oh, no, I beg your pardon ! ' Braddle almost exultantly
declared. 'But I give you a year.'

'That's what I've given,' said Chilver, serenely.

His companion had a gasp. ' Given her f '

' I bettered even, in accepting it, the great condition. I
allowed her double the time.'

Braddle wondered till he turned almost pale. 'Then it's
because you're afraid.'

' To spoil my happiness ? '

'Yes — and hers.'

THE GKEAT CONDITION 123

' Well, my dear boy,' said Chilver, cheerfully, ' it may be
that.'

'Unless,' his friend went on, 'you're — in the interest of
every one, if you'll permit me the expression ? — magnifi
cently lying.' Chilver's slow, good-humoured headshake was
so clearly, however, the next moment, a sufficient answer to
this that the younger man could only add as drily as he
might : ' You'll know when you want to.'

' I shall know, doubtless, when I ask. But I feel at present
that I shall never ask.'

1 Never ? '

' Never.'

Braddle waited a moment. 'Then how the devil shall 7
know ? '

Something in the tone of it renewed his companion's laugh
ter. ' Have you supposed I'd tell you ? '

' Well, you ought to, you know. And — yes — I've believed
it.'

' But, my good man, I can't ask for you.'

Braddle turned it over. ' Why not, when one thinks of it ?
You know you owe me something.'

' But — good heavens ! — what ? '

' Well, some kindness. You know you've all the fun of
being awfully sorry for me.'

' My dear chap ! ' Chilver murmured, patting his shoulder.
' Well, give me time ! ' he easily added.

' To the end of your year ? I'll come back then,' said Brad-
die, going off.

VII

HE came back punctually enough, and one of the results of
it was a talk that, a few weeks later, he had one Sunday after
noon with Mrs. Chilver, whom, till this occasion — though it
was not his first visit to the house — he had not yet seen

124 THE GKEAT CONDITION

alone. It took him then but ten minutes — ten minutes of a
marked but subsiding want of ease — to break out with a
strong appeal to her on the question of the danger of the pos
sible arrival of somebody else. ' Would you mind — of course
I know it's an immense deal for me to ask — having it just
said at the door that you're not at home ? I do so want really
to get at you.7

' Oh, you needn't be afraid of an interruption.' Mrs. Chil-
ver seemed only amused. ' No one conies to us. You see what
our life is. Whom have you yet met here ? '

He appeared struck with this. ' Yes. Of course your living
at Hammersmith —

' We have to live where we can live for tenpence a year/ He
was silent at this touch, with a silence that, like an exclama
tion, betrayed a kind of helplessness, and she went on explain
ing as if positively to assist him. ' Besides, we haven't the
want. And so few people know us. We're our own com
pany/

'Yes — that's just it. I never saw such a pair. It's as if
you did it on purpose. But it was to show you how I feel at
last the luxury of seeing you without Chilver.'

' Ah, but I can't forbid him the door ! ' she laughed.

He kept his eyes for a minute on that of the room. 'Do
you mean he will come in ? '

' Oh, if he does it won't be to hurt you. He's not jealous/

' Well, / am,' said the visitor, frankly, ' and I verily believe
it's his not being — and showing it so — that partly has to do
with that. If he cared I believe I shouldn't. Besides, what
does it matter ? ' He threshed about in his place uncom
fortably.

She sat there — with all her effaced anxieties — patient and
pretty. ' What does what matter ? '

'Why, how it happens — since it does happen — that he's
always here/

' But you see he isn't 1 ?

THE GREAT CONDITION 125

He made an eager movement. e Do you mean then we can
talk ? '

She just visibly hesitated. ' He and I only want to be kind
to you/

1 That's just what's awful ! ' He fell back again. ' It's the

way he has kept me on and on. I mean without ' But

he had another drop.

< Without what ? '

Poor Braddle at last sprang up. ' Do you mind my being in
a horrible fidget and floundering about the room ? '

She demurred, but without gravity. ' Not if you don't again
knock over the lamp. Do you remember the day you did that
at Brighton ? '

With his ambiguous frown at her he stopped short. ' Yes,
and how even that didn't move y ou.'

f Well, don't presume on it again ! ' she laughed.

1 You mean it might move you this time ? ' he went on.

'No; I mean that as I've now got better lamps ! ?

He roamed there among her decent frugalities and, as regarded
other matters as well as lamps, noted once more — as he had
done on other occasions — the extreme moderation of the im
provement. He had rather imagined on Chilver's part more
margin. Then at last suddenly, with an effect of irrelevance :
1 Why don't people, as you say, come to you ? '

< That's the kind of thing,' she smiled, 'you used to ask so
much.'

1 Oh, too much, of course, and it's absurd my still wanting to
know. It's none of my business ; but, you know, nothing is if
you come to that. It's your extraordinary kindness — the way
you give me my head — that puts me up to things. Only you're
trying the impossible — you can't keep me on. I mean with
out — well, what I spoke of just now. Do you mind my bring
ing it bang out like a brute ? ' he continued, stopping before
her again. ' Isn't it a question of either really taking me in or
quite leaving me out? ' As she had nothing, however, at first, for

126 THE GREAT CONDITION

this inquiry but silence, and as her face made her silence charm
ing, his appeal suddenly changed. < Do you mind my going on
like this ? '

'I don't mind anything. You want, I judge, some help.
What help can I give you?7

He dropped, at this, straight into his chair again. ( There
you are ! You pitied me even from the first — regularly
beforehand. You're so confoundedly superior' — he almost
sufficiently joked. <0f course I know all our relations are
most extraordinary, but I think yours and mine is the strangest
— unless it be yours and Chilver's.'

1 Let us say it's his and yours, and have done with it,' she
smiled.

1 Do you know what I came back then f or ? — I mean the
second time, this time ? '

' Why, to see me, I've all these days supposed.'

' Well/ said Braddle with a slight hesitation, ( it was, to that
extent, to show my confidence.'

But she also hesitated. ' Your confidence in what ? '

He had still another impatience, with the force of which he
again changed his place. ( Am I giving him away ? How
much do you know ? '

In the air of his deep unrest her soft stillness — lending
itself, but only by growing softer — had little by little taken
on a beauty. 'I'm trying to follow you — to understand. I
know of your meeting with Henry last year at a club.'

1 Ah then, if he gave me away ! '

' I gathered rather, I seem to remember, from what he men
tioned to me, that he must rather have given me too. But I
don't in the least mind.'

' Well, what passed between us then/ said Braddle, ' is why
I came back. He made me, if I should wait, a sort of
promise —

< Oh ' — she took him up — 'I don't think he was conscious
of anything like a promise. He said at least nothing to me

THE GREAT CONDITION 127

of that.' With which, as Braddle's face had exceedingly fallen,
' But I know what you then wanted and what you still want to
know/ she added.

On this, for a time, they sat there with a long look. 'I
would rather have had it from him,' he said at last.

'It would certainly have been more natural/ she intelli
gently returned. ' But he has given you no chance to press
him again ? '

1 None — and with an evident intention : seeing me only with
you.7

' Well, at the present moment he doesn't see you at all. Nor
me either ! ' Mrs. Chilver added, as if to cover something in the
accent of her former phrase. 'But if he has avoided close
quarters with you, it has been not to disappoint you.7

1 He won't, after all, tell me ? '

t He can't. He has nothing to tell.'

Poor Braddle showed at this what his disappointment could
be. ' He has not even yet asked you ? '

< Not even yet — after fifteen months. But don't be hard on
him/ she pleaded. ' You wouldn't.'

' For all this time ? ' Braddle spoke almost with indignation
at the charge. ' My dear lady — rather ! '

' No, no/ she gently insisted, < not even to tell him.'

' He told you then/ Braddle demanded, ' that I thought he
ought, if on no other grounds, to ask just in order to tell me ? '

' Oh dear, no. He only told me he had met you, and where
you had been. We don't speak of his " asking," ' she explained.

' Don't you ? ' Her visitor stared.

' Never.'

' Then how have you known ? '

' What you want so much ? Why, by having seen it in you
before — and just how much — and seeing it now. I've been
feeling all along/ she said, < how you must have argued.'

' Oh, we didn't argue ! '

' I think you did.'

128 THE GKEAT CONDITION

He had slowly got up — now less actively but not less in
tensely nervous — and stood there heedless of this and rather
differently looking at her. < He never talks with you of his
asking ? '

i Never/ she repeated.

1 And you still stick to it that J wouldn't ? '

She hesitated. < Have talked of it ? '

'Have asked/

She was beautiful as she smiled up at him. ( It would have
been a little different. You would have talked.'

He remained there a little in silence ; what he might have
done seemed so both to separate them and to hold them to
gether. ' And Chilver, you feel, will now never ask ? '

1 Never now.'

He seemed to linger for conviction. 'If he was going to,
you mean, he would have done it '

' Yes ' — she was prompt — ' the moment his time was up.'

'I see ' — and, turning away, he moved slowly about. ' So
you're safe ? '

< Safe.'

' And I'm just where I was ! ' he oddly threw off.

' I'm amazed again,' Mrs. Chilver said, l at your so clinging
to it that you would have had the benefit of his information.'

It was a remark that pulled him up as if something like a
finer embarrassment had now come to him. 'I've only in
mind his information as to the fact that he had made you speak.'

' And what good would that have done you ? '

1 Without the details ? ' — he was indeed thinking.

' I like your expressions ! ' said Mrs. Chilver.

' Yes — aren't they hideous ? ' Pie had jerked out his glass
and, with a returning flush, appeared to affect to smile over it.
But the drop of his glass showed something in each of his eyes
that, though it might have come from the rage, came evidently —
to his companion's vision at least — from the more pardonable
pain, of his uncertainty. ( But there we are ! '

THE GREAT CONDITION 129

The manner in which these last words reached her had
clearly to do with her finally leaving her place, watching him
meanwhile as he wiped his glass. ( Yes — there we are. He
did tell me/ she went on, ' that you had told him where you
had been and that you could pick up nothing '

' Against you ? ' he broke in. ( Not a beggarly word.*

' And you tried hard ? '

1 1 worked like a nigger. It was no use.'

( But say you had succeeded — what/ she asked, ' was your
idea ? '

' Why, not to have had the thing any longer between us/

He brought this out with such simplicity that she stared.

< But if it had been ?'

' Yes ? ' — the way she hung fire made him eager.

< Well — something you would have loathed.'

' Is it ? ' — he almost sprang at her. ' For pity's sake, what
is it ? ' he broke out in a key that now filled the room su
premely with the strange soreness of his yearning for his
justification.

She kept him waiting, after she had taken this in, but
another instant. 'You would rather, you say, have had it
from him 7

' But I must take it as I can get it ? Oh, anyhow ! ' he fairly
panted.

' Then with a condition.'

It threw him back into a wail that was positively droll.

< Another?'

e This one/ she dimly smiled, ' is comparatively easy. You
must promise me with the last solemnity '

< Yes ! '

1 On the sacred honour of a gentleman '

'Yes!'

' To repeat to no one whatever what you now have from me.'
Thus completely expressed, the condition checked him but
a moment. i Very well ! '

130 THE GREAT CONDITION

1 You promise ? '

' On the sacred honour of a gentleman/

' Then I invite you to make the inference most directly sug
gested by the vanity of your researches.'

He looked about him. ' The inference ? '

' As to what a fault may have been that it's impossible to
find out.'

He got hold as he could. ' It may have been hidden.'

' Then anything hidden, from so much labour, so well —

1 May not have existed ? ' he stammered after she had given
him time to take something from her deep eyes. He glared
round and round with it — seemed to have it on his hands
before the world. 'Then what did you mean— — ?'

'Ah, sir, what did you? You invented my past.'

' Do you mean you hadn't one ? ' cried Bertram Braddle.

'None I would have mentioned to you. It was you who
brought it up.'

He appealed, in his stupefaction, to the immensity of the
vacancy itself. f There's nothing ? '

She made no answer for a moment, only looking, while he
dropped hard on her sofa, so far away that her eyes might
have been fixed on the blue Pacific. ' There's the upshot of
your inquiry.'

He followed her, while she moved before him, from his place.
( What did you then so intensely keep back ? '

' What did you? she asked as she paused, ' so intensely put
forward ? I kept back what you have from me now.'

' This' he gasped from the depths of his collapse, ' is what
you would have told me ? '

{ If, as my loyal husband, you had brought it up again. But
you wouldn't ! ' she once more declared.

' And I should have gone on thinking —

1 Yes,' she interrupted — ' that you were, for not bringing it
up, the most delicate and most generous of men.'

It seemed all to roll over him and sweep him down, but he

THE GKEAT CONDITION 131

gave, in his swift passage, a last clutch. ' You consent to let
him think you — — ? '

4 He thinks me what he finds me ! ' said Mrs. Chilver.

Braddle got up from the sofa, looking about for his hat and
stick ; but by the time he had reached the door with them he
rose again to the surface. ' I, too, then, am to leave him his
idea ?'

' Well, of what ? ' she demanded as he faltered.

'Of your — whatever you called it.'

' I called it nothing. You relieved me of the question of
the name.'

He gloomily shook his head. ' You see to what end ! Chil
ver, at any rate/ he said, ' has his view, and to that extent has
a name for it.'

1 Only to the extent of having the one you gave him.'

' Well, what I gave him he took ! ' Braddle, with returning
spirit, declared. ' What I suggested — God forgive me ! — he
believed.'

' Yes — that he might make his sacrifice. You speak,' said
Mrs. Chilver, ' of his idea. His sacrifice is his idea. And his
idea,' she added, < is his happiness.'

' His sacrifice of your reputation ? '

< Well — to whom ? '

'To me,' said Bertram Braddle. ' Do you expect me now to
permit that ? '

Mrs. Chilver serenely enough considered. 'I shall protect
his happiness, which is above all his vision of his own attitude,
and I don't see how you can prevent this save by breaking your
oath.'

1 Oh, my oath ! ' And he prolonged the groan of his resent
ment.

It evidently — what he felt — made her sorry for him, and
she spoke in all kindness. ' It's only your punishment ! ' she
sighed after him as he departed.

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

IT was one of the secret opinions, such, as we all have, of
Peter Brench that his main success in life would have con
sisted in his never having committed himself about the work,
as it was called, of his friend, Morgan Mallow. This was a
subject on which it was, to the best of his belief, impossible,
with veracity, to quote him, and it was nowhere on record
that he had, in the connection, on any occasion and in any
embarrassment, either lied or spoken the truth. Such a triumph
had its honour even for a man of other triumphs — a man who
had reached fifty, who had escaped marriage, who had lived
within his means, who had been in love with Mrs. Mallow for
years without breathing it, and who, last not least, had judged
himself once for all. He had so judged himself in fact that
he felt an extreme and general humility to be his proper por
tion ; yet there was nothing that made him think so well of
his parts as the course he had steered so often through the
shallows just mentioned. It became thus a real wonder that
the friends in whom he had most confidence were just those
with whom he had most reserves. He couldn't tell Mrs. Mal
low — or at least he supposed, excellent man, he couldn't —
that she was the one beautiful reason he had never married ;
any more than he could tell her husband that the sight of the
multiplied marbles in that gentleman's studio was an affliction
of which even time had never blunted the edge. His victory,
however, as I have intimated, in regard to these productions
was not simply in his not having let it out that he deplored

132

THE TEEE OF KNOWLEDGE 133

them ; it was, remarkably, in his not having kept it in by any
thing else.

The whole situation, among these good people, was verily a
marvel, and there was probably not such another for a long
way from the spot that engages us — the point at which the
soft declivity of Hampstead began at that time to confess in
broken accents to St. John's Wood. He despised Mallow's
statues and adored Mallow's wife, and yet was distinctly fond
of Mallow, to whom, in turn, he was equally dear. Mrs. Mal
low rejoiced in the statues — though she preferred, when
pressed, the busts ; and if she was visibly attached to Peter
Brench it was because of his affection for Morgan. Each
loved the other, moreover, for the love borne in each case to
Lancelot, whom the Mallows respectively cherished as their
only child and whom the friend of their fireside identified as
the third — but decidedly the handsomest — of his godsons.
Already in the old years it had come to that — that no one,
for such a relation, could possibly have occurred to any of
them, even to the baby itself, but Peter. There was luckily
a certain independence, of the pecuniary sort, all round : the
Master could never otherwise have spent his solemn Wander-
jahre in Florence and Rome and continued, by the Thames as
well as by the Arno and the Tiber, to add unpurchased group
to group and model, for what was too apt to prove in the
event mere love, fancy-heads of celebrities either too busy or
too buried — too much of the age or too little of it — to sit.
Neither could Peter, lounging in almost daily, have found time
to keep the whole complicated tradition so alive by his pres
ence. He was massive, but mild, the depositary of these
mysteries — large and loose and ruddy and curly, with deep
tones, deep eyes, deep pockets, to say nothing of the habit of
long pipes, soft hats, and brownish, greyish, weather-faded
clothes, apparently always the same.

He had ' written/ it was known, but had never spoken —
never spoken, in particular, of that ; and he had the air (since,

134 THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

as was believed, he continued to write) of keeping it up in
order to have something more — as if he had not, at the worst,
enough — to be silent about. Whatever his air, at any rate,
Peter's occasional unmentioned prose and verse were quite
truly the result of an impulse to maintain the purity of his
taste by establishing still more firmly the right relation of
fame to feebleness. The little green door of his domain was
in a garden-wall on which the stucco was cracked and stained,
and in the small detached villa behind it everything was old,
the furniture, the servants, the books, the prints, the habits,
and the new improvements. The Mallows, at Carrara Lodge,
were within ten minutes, and the studio there was on their
little land, to which they had added, in their happy faith, to
build it. This was the good fortune, if it was not the ill, of
her having brought him, in marriage, a portion that put them
in a manner at their ease and enabled them thus, on their side,
to keep it up. And they did keep it up — they always had —
the infatuated sculptor and his wife, for whom nature had
refined on the impossible by relieving them of the sense of the
difficult. Morgan had, at all events, everything of the sculp
tor but the spirit of Phidias — the brown velvet, the becoming
beretto, the ' plastic ' presence, the fine fingers, the beautiful
accent in Italian, and the old Italian factotum. He seemed to
make up for every thing when he addressed Egidio with the <tu'
and waved him to turn one of the rotary pedestals of which the
place was full. They were tremendous Italians at Carrara Lodge,
and the secret of the part played by this fact in Peter's life was,
in a large degree, that it gave him, sturdy Briton that he was,
just the amount of ' going abroad ' he could bear. The Mal
lows were all his Italy, but it was in a measure for Italy he
liked them. His one worry was that Lance — to which they
had shortened his godson — • was, in spite of a public school,
perhaps a shade too Italian. Morgan, meanwhile, looked like
somebody's flattering idea of somebody's own person as
expressed in the great room provided at the Uffizzi museum

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 135

for Portraits of Artists by Themselves. The Master's sole
regret that he had not been born rather to the brush than to
the chisel sprang from his wish that he might have contrib
uted to that collection.

It appeared, with time, at any rate, to be to the brush that
Lance had been born ; for Mrs. Mallow, one day when the boy
was turning twenty, broke it to their friend, who shared, to
the last delicate morsel, their problems and pains, that it
seemed as if nothing would really do but that he should
embrace the career. It had been impossible longer to remain
blind to the fact that he gained no glory at Cambridge, where
Brench's own college had, for a year, tempered its tone to him
as for Brench's own sake. Therefore why renew the vain
form of preparing him for the impossible ? The impossible —
it had become clear — was that he should be anything but an
artist.

' Oh dear, dear ! ' said poor Peter.

' Don't you believe in it ? ' asked Mrs. Mallow, who still, at
more than forty, had her violet velvet eyes, her creamy satin
skin, and her silken chestnut hair.

' Believe in what ? '

' Why, in Lance's passion.7

'I don't know what you mean by "believing in it." I've
never been unaware, certainly, of his disposition, from his
earliest time, to daub and draw ; but I confess I've hoped it
would burn out.'

' But why should it,' she sweetly smiled, ' with his wonderful
heredity ? Passion is passion — though of course, indeed, you,
dear Peter, know nothing of that. Has the Master's ever
burned out ? '

Peter looked off a little and, in his familiar, formless way,
kept up for a moment a sound between a smothered whistle
and a subdued hum. 'Do you think he's going to be another
Master ? '

She seemed scarce prepared to go that length, yet she had,

136 THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

on the whole, a most marvellous trust. 'I know what you
mean by that. Will it be a career to incur the jealousies and
provoke the machinations that have been at times almost too
much for his father ? Well — say it may be, since nothing
but clap-trap, in these dreadful days, can, it would seem, make
its way, and since, with the curse of refinement and distinc
tion, one may easily find one's self begging one's bread. Put
it at the worst — say he has the misfortune to wing his flight
further than the vulgar taste of his stupid countrymen can
follow. Think, all the same, of the happiness — the same
that the Master has had. He'll Jcnoiu.'

Peter looked rueful. 6 Ah, but what will he know ? '
' Quiet joy ! ' cried Mrs. Mallow, quite impatient and turning
away.

II

HE had of course, before long, to meet the boy himself on it
and to hear that, practically, everything was settled. Lance
was not to go up again, but to go instead to Paris, where, since
the die was cast, he would find the best advantages. Peter had
always felt that he must be taken as he was, but had never per
haps found him so much as he was as on this occasion. e You
chuck Cambridge then altogether ? Doesn't that seem rather
a pity?'

Lance would have been like his father, to his friend's sense,
had he had less humour, and like his mother had he had more
beauty. Yet it was a good middle way, for Peter, that, in the
modern manner, he was, to the eye, rather the young stock
broker than the young artist. The youth reasoned that it was
a question of time — there was such a mill to go through, such
an awful lot to learn. He had talked with fellows and had
judged. ' One has got, to-day/ he said, ' don't you see ? to know.'

His interlocutor, at this, gave a groan. ' Oh; hang it, don't
know ! '

THE TEEE OF KNOWLEDGE 137

Lance wondered. < " Don't " ? Then what's the use ? '

' The use of what ? '

' Why, of anything. Don't you think I've talent ? '

Peter smoked away, for a little, in silence ;. then went on :
' It isn't knowledge, it's ignorance that — as we've been beauti
fully told— is bliss.'

6 Don't you think I've talent ? ' Lance repeated.

Peter, with his trick of queer, kind demonstrations, passed
his arm round his godson and held him a moment. ' How do
I know ? '

'Oh,' said the boy, 'if it's your own ignorance you're
defending ! 7

Again, for a pause, on the sofa, his godfather smoked. ' It
isn't. I've the misfortune to be omniscient.7

' Oh, well/ Lance laughed again, ' if you know too much ! 7

' That's what I do, and why I'm so wretched.7

Lance's gaiety grew. ' Wretched ? Come, I say ! '

' But I forgot,' his companion went on — i you're not to know
about that. It would indeed, for you too, make the too much.
Only I'll tell you what I'll do.' And Peter got up from the
sofa. ' If you'll go up again, I'll pay your way at Cambridge.'

Lance stared, a little rueful in spite of being still more
amused. ' Oh, Peter ! You disapprove so of Paris ? 7

'Well, I'm afraid of it.7

' Ah, I see.'

' No, you don't see — yet. But you will — that is you would.
And you mustn't.'

The young man thought more gravely. 'But one's inno
cence, already —

' Is considerably damaged ? Ah, that won't matter,7 Peter
persisted — ' we'll patch it up here.'

' Here ? Then you want me to stay at home ? 7

Peter almost confessed to it. 'Well, we're so right — we
four together — just as we are. We're so safe. Come, don't
spoil it.7

138 THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

The boy, who had turned to gravity, turned from this, on
the real pressure in his friend's tone, to consternation. ' Then
what's a fellow to be ? '

' My particular care. Come, old man' — and Peter now fairly
pleaded — ' Fll look out for you.'

Lance, who had remained on the sofa with his legs out and
his hands in his pockets, watched him with eyes that showed
suspicion. Then he got up. 'You think there's something
the matter with me — that I can't make a success.'

' Well, what do you call a success ? '

Lance thought again. ' Why, the best sort, I suppose, is to
please one's self. Isn't that the sort that, in spite of cabals
and things, is — in his own peculiar line — the Master's ? '

There were so much too many things in this question to be
answered at once that they practically checked the discussion,
which became particularly difficult in the light of such renewed
proof that, though the young man's innocence might, in the
course of his studies, as he contended, somewhat have shrunken,
the finer essence of it still remained. That was indeed exactly
what Peter had assumed and what, above all, he desired ; yet,
perversely enough, it gave him a chill. The boy believed in
the cabals and things, believed in the peculiar line, believed, in
short, in the Master. What happened a month or two later
was not that he went up again at the expense of his godfather,
but that a fortnight after he had got settled in Paris this
personage sent him fifty pounds.

He had meanwhile, at home, this personage, made up his
mind to the worst ; and what it might be had never yet grown
quite so vivid to him as when, on his presenting himself one
Sunday night, as he never failed to do, for supper, the mistress
of Carrara Lodge met him with an appeal as to — of all things
in the world — the wealth of the Canadians. She was earnest,
she was even excited. i Are many of them really rich ? '

He had to confess that he knew nothing about them, but he
often thought afterwards of that evening. The room in which

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 139

they sat was adorned with sundry specimens of the Master's
genius, which had the merit of being, as Mrs. Mallow herself
frequently suggested, of an unusually convenient size. They
were indeed of dimensions not customary in the products of
the chisel and had the singularity that, if the objects and
features intended to be small looked too large, the objects and
features intended to be large looked too small. The Master's
intention, whether in respect to this matter or to any other,
had, in almost any case, even after years, remained undiscover-
able to Peter Brerich. The creations that so failed to reveal it
stood about on pedestals and brackets, on tables and shelves, a
little staring white population, heroic, idyllic, allegoric, mythic,
symbolic, in which ' scale ' had so strayed and lost itself that
the public square and the chimney-piece seemed to have changed
places, the monumental being all diminutive and the diminu
tive all monumental ; branches, at any rate, markedly, of a
family in which stature was rather oddly irrespective of func
tion, age, and sex. They formed, like the Mallows themselves,
poor Brench's own family — having at least, to such a degree,
a note of familiarity. The occasion was one of those he had
long ago learnt to know and to name — short flickers of the
faint flame, soft gusts of a kinder air. Twice a year, regularly,
the Master believed in his fortune, in addition to believing all
the year round in his genius. This time it was to be made by
a bereaved couple from Toronto, who had given him the hand
somest order for a tomb to three lost children, each of whom
they desired to be, in the composition, emblematically and
characteristically represented.

Such was naturally the moral of Mrs. Mallow's question :
if their wealth was to be assumed, it was clear, from the
nature of their admiration, as well as from mysterious hints
thrown out (they were a little odd !) as to other possibilities
of the same mortuary sort, that their further patronage might
be ; and not less evident that, should the Master become at all
known in those climes, nothing would be more inevitable than

140 THE TKEE OF KNOWLEDGE

a run of Canadian custom. Peter had been present before at
runs of custom, colonial and domestic — present at each of
those of which the aggregation had left so few gaps in the
marble company round him; but it was his habit never, at
these junctures, to prick the bubble in advance. The fond
illusion, while it lasted, eased the wound of elections never
won, the long ache of medals and diplomas carried off, on
every chance, by every one but the Master; it lighted the
lamp, moreover, that would glimmer through the next eclipse.
They lived, however, after all — as it was always beautiful to
see — at a height scarce susceptible of ups and downs. They
strained a point, at times, charmingly, to admit that the public
was, here and there, not too bad to buy ; but they would have
been nowhere without their attitude that the Master was
always too good to sell. They were, at all events, deliciously
formed, Peter often said to himself, for their fate ; the Master
had a vanity, his wife had a loyalty, of which success,. depriv
ing these things of innocence, would have diminished the merit
and the grace. Any one could be charming under a charm, and,
as he looked about him at a world of prosperity more void
of proportion even than the Master's museum, he wondered if
he knew another pair that so completely escaped vulgarity.

'What a pity Lance isn't with us to rejoice!' Mrs. Mallow
on this occasion sighed at supper.

< We'll drink to the health of the absent,' her husband
replied, filling his friend's glass and his own and giving a
drop to their companion ; i but we must hope that he's prepar
ing himself for a happiness much less like this of ours this
evening — excusable as I grant it to be ! — than like the com
fort we have always — whatever has happened or has not hap
pened — been able to trust ourselves to enjoy. The comfort,'
the Master explained, leaning back in the pleasant lamplight
and firelight, holding up his glass and looking round at his
marble family, quartered more or less, a monstrous brood, in
every room — ' the comfort of art in itself ! '

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 141

Peter looked a little shily at his wine. 'Well — I don't
care what you may call it when a fellow doesn't — but Lance
must learn to sell, you know. I drink to his acquisition of
the secret of a base popularity ! '

' Oh yes, he must sell/ the boy's mother, who was still more,
however, this seemed to give out, the Master's wife, rather
artlessly conceded.

' Oh,' the sculptor, after a moment, confidently pronounced,
' Lance will. Don't be afraid. He will have learnt.'

< WThich is exactly what Peter,' Mrs. Mallow gaily returned
— t. why in the world were you so perverse, Peter ? — wouldn't,
when he told him, hear of.'

Peter, when this lady looked at him with accusatory affec
tion — a grace, on her part, not infrequent — could never find
a word ; but the Master, who was always all amenity and
tact, helped him out now as he had often helped him before.
i That's his old idea, you know — on which we've so often
differed : his theory that the artist should be all impulse and
instinct. I go in, of course, for a certain amount of school.
Not too much — but a due proportion. There's where his pro
test came in,' he continued to explain to his wife, ' as against
what might, don't you see ? be in question for Lance.'

i Ah, well,' — and Mrs. Mallow turned the violet eyes across
the table at the subject of this discourse, — 'he's sure to have
meant, of course, nothing but good ; but that wouldn't have
prevented him, if Lance had taken his advice, from being, in
effect, horribly cruel.'

They had a sociable way of talking of him to his face as if
he had been in the clay or — at most — : in the plaster, and the
Master was unfailingly generous. He might have been wav
ing Egidio to make him revolve. ' Ah, but poor Peter was not
so wrong as to what it may, after all, come to that he will
learn.'

' Oh, but nothing artistically bad,' she urged — still, for poor
Peter, arch and dewy.

142 THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

'Why, just the little French tricks/ said the Master: on
which their friend had to pretend to admit, when pressed by
Mrs. Mallow, that these aesthetic vices had been the objects
of his dread.

Ill

' I KNOW now/ Lance said to him the next year, ' why you
were so much against it.7 He had come back, supposedly for
a mere interval, and was looking about him at Carrara Lodge,
where indeed he had already, on two or three occasions, since
his expatriation, briefly appeared. This had the air of a
longer holiday. ' Something rather awful has happened to
ine. It isn't so very good to know.'

'I'm bound to say high spirits don't show in your face/
Peter was rather ruefully forced to confess. 'Still, are you
very sure you do know ? '

' Well, I at least know about as much as I can bear.' These
remarks were exchanged in Peter's den, and the young man,
smoking cigarettes, stood before the fire with his back against
the mantel. Something of his bloom seemed really to have
left him.

Poor Peter wondered. ' You're clear then as to what in
particular I wanted you not to go for ? '

' In particular ? ' Lance thought. ' It seems to me that, in
particular, there can have been but one thing.'

They stood for a little sounding each other. ' Are you quite
sure ? '

' Quite sure I'm a beastly duffer ? Quite — by this time.'

' Oh ! ' — and Peter turned away as if almost with relief.

' It's that that isn't pleasant to find out.'

' Oh, I don't care for " that," ' said Peter, presently coming
round again. 'I mean I personally don't.'

'Yet I hope you can understand a little that I myself
should!'

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 143

' Well, what do you mean by it ? ' Peter sceptically asked.

And on this Lance had to explain — how the upshot of his
studies in Paris had inexorably proved a mere deep doubt of
his means. These studies had waked him up, and a new light
was in his eyes ; but what the new light did was really to show
him too much. ' Do you know what's the matter with me ?
I'm too horribly intelligent. Paris was really the last place
for me. I've learnt what I can't do.'

Poor Peter stared — it was a staggerer ; but even after they
had had, 011 the subject, a longisli talk in which the boy
brought out to the full the hard truth of his lesson, his friend
betrayed less pleasure than usually breaks into a face to the
happy tune of ( I told you so ! ' Poor Peter himself made now
indeed so little a point of having told him so that Lance broke
ground in a different place a day or two after. f What was it
then that — before I went — you were afraid I should find
out ? ' This, however, Peter refused to tell him — on the
ground that if he hadn't yet guessed perhaps he never would,
and that nothing at all, for either of them, in any case, was to
be gained by giving the thing a name. Lance eyed him, on
this, an instant, with the bold curiosity of youth — with the
air indeed of having in his mind two or -three names, of which
one or other would be right. Peter, nevertheless, turning his
back again, offered no encouragement, and when they parted
afresh it was with some show of impatience on the side of the
boy. Accordingly, at their next encounter, Peter saw at a
glance that he had now, in the interval, divined and that, to
sound his note, he was only waiting till they should find them
selves alone. This he had soon arranged, and he then broke
straight out. ' Do you know your conundrum has been keeping
me awake ? But in the watches of the night the answer came
over me — so that, upon my honour, I quite laughed out. Had
you been supposing I had to go to Paris to learn that ? ' Even
now, to see him still so sublimely on his guard, Peter's young
friend had to laugh afresh. ' You won't give a sign till you're

144 THE TEEE OF KNOWLEDGE

sure ? Beautiful old Peter ! ' But Lance at last produced it.
* Why, hang it, the truth about the Master.'

It made between them, for some minutes, a lively passage,
full of wonder, for each, at the wonder of the other. ' Then
how long have you understood '

' The true value of his work ? I understood it/ Lance recalled,
' as soon as I began to understand anything. But I didn't begin
fully to do that, I admit, till I got Iti-bas.'

' Dear, dear ! ' — Peter gasped with retrospective dread.

' But for what have you taken me ? I'm a hopeless muff —
that I had to have rubbed in. But I'm not such a muff as the
Master ! ' Lance declared.

' Then why did you never tell me ? '

1 That I hadn't, after all ' — the boy took him up —
' remained such an idiot? Just because I never dreamed
you knew. But I beg your pardon. I only wanted to spare
you. And what I don't now understand is how the deuce
then, for so long, you've managed to keep bottled.'

Peter produced his explanation, but only after some delay
and with a gravity not void of embarrassment. 'It was for
your mother.'

' Oh ! ' said Lance.

' And that's the great thing now — since the murder is out.
I want a promise from you. I mean' — and Peter almost
feverishly followed it up — ' a vow from you, solemn and such
as you owe me, here on the spot, that you'll sacrifice anything
rather than let her ever guess '

' That I've guessed ? ' — Lance took it in. ' I see.' He
evidently, after a moment, had taken in much. 'But what
is it you have in mind that I may have a chance to sacrifice ? '

' Oh, one has always something.'

Lance looked at him hard. 'Do you mean that you've
had — — ? ' The look he received back, however, so put the
question by that he found soon enough another. 'Are you
really sure my mother doesn't know ? '

THE TKEE OF KNOWLEDGE 145

Peter, after renewed reflection, was really sure. 'If she
does, she's too wonderful/

' But aren't we all too wonderful ? '

' Yes/ Peter granted — ' but in different ways. The thing's
so desperately important because your father's little public
consists only, as you know then/ Peter developed — ' well, of
how many ? '

' First of all/ the Master's son risked, 'of himself. And
last of all too. I don't quite see of whom else.7

Peter had an approach to impatience. ' Of your mother, I
say — always.'

Lance cast it all up. ' You absolutely feel that ? ?

' Absolutely/

' Well then, with yourself, that makes three.'

'Oh, me!' — and Peter, with a wag of his kind old head,
modestly excused himself. ' The number is, at any rate, small
enough for any individual dropping out to be too dreadfully
missed. Therefore, to put it in a nutshell, take care, my boy
— that's all — that you're not ! '

' I've got to keep on humbugging ? ' Lance sighed.

'It's just to warn you of the danger of your failing of that
that I've seized this opportunity.'

'And what do you regard in particular/ the young man
asked, ' as the danger ? '

' Why, this certainty : that the moment your mother, who
feels so strongly, should suspect your secret — well/ said Peter
desperately, ' the fat would be on the fire.'

Lance, for a moment, seemed to stare at the blaze. ' She'd
throw me over ? '

' She'd throw him over.'

' And come round to us ? '

Peter, before he answered, turned away. 'Come round to
you.9 But he had said enough to indicate — and, as he evi
dently trusted, to avert — the horrid contingency.

146 THE TEEE OF KNOWLEDGE

IV

WITHIN six months again, however, his fear was, on more
occasions than one, all before him. Lance had returned to
Paris, to another trial ; then had reappeared at home and had
had, with his father, for the first time in his life, one of the
scenes that strike sparks. He described it with much expres
sion to Peter, as to whom — since they had never done so
before — it was a sign of a new reserve on the part of the
pair at Carrara Lodge that they at present failed, on a matter
of intimate interest, to open themselves — if not in joy, then
in sorrow — to their good friend. This produced perhaps,
practically, between the parties, a shade of alienation and a
slight intermission of commerce — marked mainly indeed by the
fact that, to talk at his ease with his old playmate, Lance had,
in general, to come to see him. The closest, if not quite the
gayest, relation they had yetjtnown together was thus ushered
in. The difficulty for poor Lance was a tension at home,
begotten by the fact that his father wished him to be, at
least, the sort of success he himself had been. He hadn't
1 chucked' Paris — though nothing appeared more vivid to
him than that Paris had chucked him ; he would go back
again because of -the fascination in trying, in seeing, in sound
ing the depths — in learning one's lesson, in fine, even if the
lesson were simply that of one's impotence in the presence of
one's larger vision. But what did the Master, all aloft in his
senseless fluency, know of impotence, and what vision — to be
called such — had he, in all his blind life, ever had ? Lance,
heated and indignant, frankly appealed to his godparent on
this score.

His father, it appeared, had come down on him for having,
after so long, nothing to show, and hoped that, on his next
return, this deficiency would be repaired. The thing, the
Master complacently set forth, was — for any artist, however

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 147

inferior to himself — at least to < do ' something. < What can
you do ? That's all I ask ! ' He had certainly done enough,
and there was no mistake about what he had to show. Lance
had tears in his eyes when it came thus to letting his old
friend know how great the strain might be on the l sacrifice '
asked of him. It wasn't so easy to continue humbugging —
as from son to parent — after feeling one's self despised for
not grovelling in mediocrity. Yet a noble duplicity was what,
as they intimately faced the situation, Peter went on requir
ing ; and it was still, for a time, what his young friend, bitter
and sore, managed loyally to comfort him with. Fifty pounds,
more than once again, it was true, rewarded, both in London
and in Paris, the young friend's loyalty ; none the less sensibly,
doubtless, at the moment, that the money was a direct advance
on a decent sum for which Peter had long since privately
prearranged an ultimate function. Wliether by these arts or
others, at all events, Lance's just resentment was kept for a
season — but only for a season — at bay. The day arrived
when he warned his companion that he could hold out — or
hold in — no longer. Carrara Lodge had had to listen to
another lecture delivered from a great height — an infliction
really heavier, at last, than, without striking back or in some
way letting the Master have the truth, flesh and blood could
bear.

'And what I don't see is,' Lance observed with a certain
irritated eye for what was, after all, if it came to that, due to
himself too — ' What I don't see is, upon my honour, how you,
as things are going, can keep the game up.'

' Oh, the game for me is only to hold my tongue/ said placid
Peter. ( And I have my reason.'

' Still my mother ? '

Peter showed, as he had often shown it before — that is by
turning it straight away — a queer face. ' What will you have ?
I haven't ceased to like her.'

' She's beautiful — she's a dear, of course,' Lance granted ;

148 THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE

' but what is she to you, after all, and what is it to you that, as
to anything whatever, she should or she shouldn't ? '

Peter, who had turned red, hung fire a little. ' Well — it's
all, simply, what I make of it.'

There was now, however, in his young friend, a strange, an
adopted, insistence. < What are you, after all, to her?'

' Oh, nothing. But that's another matter.'

' She cares only for my father,' said Lance the Parisian.

'Naturally — and that's just why.7

' Why you've wished to spare her? '

6 Because she cares so tremendously much/

Lance took a turn about the room, but with his eyes still on
his host. < How awfully — always — you must have liked her ! '

i Awfully. Always,' said Peter Brench.

The young man continued for a moment to muse — then
stopped again in front of him. ; Do you know how much she
cares ? ' Their eyes met on it, but Peter, as if his own found
something new in Lance's, appeared to hesitate, for the first
time for so long, to say he did know. 'I've only just found
out,' said Lance. l She came to my room last night, after being
present, in silence and only with her eyes on me, at what I had
had to take from him ; she came — and she was with me an
extraordinary hour.'

He had paused again, and they had again for a while sounded
each other. Then something — and it made him suddenly turn
pale — came to Peter. i She does know ? '

'She does know. She let it all out to me — so as to demand
of me no more than that, as she said, of which she herself had
been capable. She has always, always known,' said Lance
without pity.

Peter was silent a long time ; during which his companion
might have heard him gently breathe and, on touching him,
might have felt within him the vibration of a long, low sound
suppressed. By the time he spoke, at last, he had taken every
thing in. 'Then I do see how tremendously much.'

THE TREE OF KNOWLEDGE 149

' Isn't it wonderful ? ' Lance asked.

' Wonderful/ Peter mused.

' So that if your original effort to keep me from Paris was to
keep me from knowledge — —I' Lance exclaimed as if with a
sufficient indication of this futility.

It might have been at the futility that Peter appeared for a
little to gaze. ' I think it must have been — without my quite
at the time knowing it — to keep me ! ' he replied at last as he
turned away.

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

WHEN Lord Northmore died public reference to the event
took for the most part rather a ponderous and embarrassed
form. A great political figure had passed away. A great light
of our time had been quenched in mid-career. A great useful
ness had somewhat anticipated its term, though a great part,
none the less, had been signally played. The note of great
ness, all along the line, kept sounding, in short, by a force of
its own, and the image of the departed evidently lent itself
with ease to figures and flourishes, the poetry of the daily
press. The newspapers and their purchasers equally did their
duty by it — arranged it neatly and impressively, though per
haps with a hand a little violently expeditious, upon the
funeral car, saw the conveyance properly down the avenue,
and then, finding the subject suddenly quite exhausted, pro
ceeded to the next item on their list. His lordship had been
a person, in fact, in connection with whom there was almost
nothing but the fine monotony of his success to mention.
This success had been his profession, his means as well as his
end ; so that his career admitted of no other description and
demanded, indeed suffered, no further analysis. He had made
politics, he had made literature, he had made land, he had
made a bad manner and a great many mistakes, he had made
a gaunt, foolish wife, two extravagant sons, and four awkward
daughters — he had made everything, as he could have made
almost anything, thoroughly pay. There had been something
deep down in him that did it, and his old friend Warren Hope,
the person knowing him earliest and probably, on the whole,

160

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES 151

best, had never, even to the last, for curiosity, quite made
out what it was. The secret was one that this distinctly dis
tanced competitor had in fact mastered as little for intellectual
relief as for emulous use ; and there was quite a kind of trib
ute to it in the way that, the night before the obsequies and
addressing himself to his wife, he said after some silent
thought : ' Hang it, you know, I must see the old boy through.
I must go to the grave.'

Mrs. Hope looked at her husband at first in anxious silence.
' I've no patience with you. You're much more ill than he ever
was.'

'Ah, but if that qualifies me but for the funerals of
others ! '

'It qualifies you to break my heart by your exaggerated
chivalry, your renewed refusal to consider your interests.
You sacrifice them to him, for thirty years, again and again,
and from this supreme sacrifice — possibly that of your life
— you might, in your condition, I think, be absolved.' She
indeed lost patience. ' To the grave — in this weather — after
his treatment of you ! '

'My dear girl,' Hope replied, 'his treatment of me is a
figment of your ingenious mind — your too-passionate, your
beautiful loyalty. Loyalty, I mean, to me.'

'I certainly leave it to you,' she declared, 'to have any to
him!'

' Well, he was, after all, one's oldest, one's earliest friend.
I'm not in such bad case — I do go out ; and I want to do the
decent thing. The fact remains that we never broke — we
always kept together.'

' Yes indeed,' she laughed in her bitterness, ' he always took
care of that ! He never recognised you, but he never let you
go. You kept him up, and he kept you down. He used you, 1
to the last drop he could squeeze, and left you the only one
to wonder, in your incredible idealism and your incorrigible
modesty, how on earth such an idiot made his way. He

152 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

made his way on your back. You put it candidly to others —
"What in the world was his gift?" And others are such
gaping idiots that they too haven't the least idea. You were
his gift ! '

i And you're mine, my dear ! ' her husband, pressing her to
him, more resignedly laughed. He went down the next day
by ' special ' to the interment, which took place on the great
man's own property, in the great man's own church. But he
went alone — that is, in a numerous and distinguished party,
the flower of the unanimous, gregarious demonstration; his
wife had no wish to accompany him, though she was anxious
while he was absent. She passed the time uneasily, watching
the weather and fearing the cold ; she roamed from room to
room, pausing vaguely at dull windows, and before he came
back she had thought of many things. It was as if, while he
saw the great man buried, she also, by herself, in the con
tracted home of their later years, stood before an open grave.
She lowered into it, with her weak hands, the heavy past and
all their common dead dreams and accumulated ashes. The
pomp surrounding Lord Northmore's extinction made her feel
more than ever that it was not Warren who had made any
thing pay. He had been always what he was still, the clev
erest man and thfi hardest worker she knew; but what was
there, at fifty-seven, as the vulgar said, to 'show' for it all
but his wasted genius, his ruined health, and his paltry pen
sion ? It was the term of comparison conveniently given her
by his happy rival's now foreshortened splendour that fixed
these things in her eye. It was as happy rivals to their own
flat union that she always had thought of the Northmore pair ;
the two men, at least, having started together, after the
University, shoulder to shoulder and with — superficially
speaking — much the same outfit of preparation, ambition, and
opportunity. They had begun at the same point and wanting
the same things — only wanting them in such different ways.
Well, the dead man had wanted them in the way that got

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOETHMOKES 153

them ; had got too, in his peerage, for instance, those Warren
had never wanted : there was nothing else to be said. There
was nothing else, and yet, in her sombre, her strangely appre
hensive solitude at this hour, she said much more than I can
tell. It all came to this — that there had been, somewhere
and somehow, a wrong. Warren was the one who should have
succeeded. But she was the one person who knew it now, the
single other person having descended, with his knowledge, to
the tomb.

She sat there, she roamed there, in the waiting greyness of
her small London house, with a deepened sense of the several
odd knowledges that had nourished in their company of three.
Warren had always known everything and, with his easy
power — in nothing so high as for indifference — had never
cared. John Northmore had known, for he had, years and
years before, told her so ; and thus had had a reason the more
— in addition to not believing her stupid — for guessing at her
view. She lived back ; she lived it over 5 she had it all there
in her hand. John Northmore had known her first, and how
he had wanted to marry her the fat little bundle of his love-
letters still survived to tell. He had introduced Warren Hope
to her — quite by accident and because, at the time they had
chambers together, he couldn't help it : that was the one thing
he had done for them. Thinking of it now, she perhaps saw
how much he might conscientiously have considered that it
disburdened him of more. Six months later she had accepted
Warren, and for just the reason the absence of which had
determined her treatment of his friend. She had believed in
his future. She held that John Northmore had never after
wards remitted the effort to ascertain the degree in which she
felt herself ' sold.' But, thank God, she had never shown him.

Her husband came home with a chill, and she put him
straight to bed. For a week, as she hovered near him, they
only looked deep things at each other; the point was too
quickly passed at which she could bearably have said < I told

154 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

you so ! ' That his late patron should never have had difficulty
in making him pay was certainly no marvel. But it was in
deed a little too much, after all, that he should have made him
pay with his life. This was what it had come to — she was
sure, now, from the first. Congestion of the lungs, that night,
declared itself, and on the morrow, sickeningly, she was face
to face with pneumonia. It was more than — with all that
had gone before — they could meet. Warren Hope ten days
later succumbed. Tenderly, divinely, as he loved her, she felt
his surrender, through all the anguish, as an unspeakable part
of the sublimity of indifference into which his hapless history
had finally flowered. ' His easy power, his easy power ! ' —
her passion had never yet found such relief in that simple,
secret phrase for him. He was so proud, so fine, and so flex
ible, that to fail a little had been as bad for him as to fail
much; therefore he had opened the flood-gates wide — had
thrown, as the saying was, the helve after the hatchet. He
had amused himself with seeing what the devouring world
would take. Well, it had taken all.

II

BUT it was after he had gone that his name showed as
written in water. What had he left ? He had only left her
and her grey desolation, her lonely piety and her sore, unrest
ing rebellion. Sometimes, when a man died, it did something
for him that life had not done ; people, after a little, on one
side or the other, discovered and named him, annexing him to
their flag. But the sense of having lost Warren Hope ap
peared not in the least to have quickened the world's wit ; the
sharper pang for his widow indeed sprang just from the com
monplace way in which he was spoken of as known. She
received letters enough, when it came to that, for of course,
personally, he had been liked ; the newspapers were fairly
copious and perfectly stupid; the three or four societies,

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOBTHMOBES 155

' learned ' and other, to which he had belonged, passed resolu
tions of regret and condolence, and the three or four colleagues
about whom he himself used to be most amusing stammered
eulogies ; but almost anything, really, would have been better
for her than the general understanding that the occasion had
been met. Two or three solemn noodles in < administrative
circles7 wrote her that she must have been gratified at the
unanimity of regret, the implication being clearly that she was
ridiculous if she were not. Meanwhile what she felt was that
she could have borne well enough his not being noticed at all ;
what she couldn't bear was this treatment of him as a minor
celebrity. He was, in economics, in the higher politics, in
philosophic history, a splendid unestimated genius, or he was
nothing. He wasn't, at any rate — heaven forbid ! — a ' notable
figure.7 The waters, none the less, closed over him as over
Lord Northmore ; which was precisely, as time went on, the
fact she found it hardest to accept. That personage, the week
after his death, without an hour of reprieve, the place swept
as clean of him as a hall, lent for a charity, of the tables and
booths of a three-days7 bazaar — that personage had gone
straight to the bottom, dropped like a crumpled circular into
the waste-basket. Where, then, was the difference ? — if the
end was the end for each alike ? For Warren it should have
been properly the beginning.

During the first six months she wondered what she could
herself do, and had much of the time the sense of walking by
some swift stream on which an object dear to her was floating
out to sea. All her instinct was to keep up with it, not to
lose sight of it, to hurry along the bank and reach in advance
some point from which she could stretch forth and catch and
. save it. Alas, it only floated and floated ; she held it in sight,
for the stream was long, but no convenient projection offered
itself to the rescue. She ran, she watched, she lived with
her great fear; and all the while, as the distance to the sea
diminished, the current visibly increased. At the last, to do

156 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

anything, she must hurry. She went into his papers, she ran
sacked his drawers ; something of that sort, at least, she might
do. But there were difficulties, the case was special ; she lost
herself in the labyrinth, and her competence was questioned ;
two or three friends to whose judgment she appealed struck
her as tepid, even as cold, and publishers, when sounded —
most of all in fact the house through which his three or four
important volumes had been given to the world — showed an
absence of eagerness for a collection of literary remains. It
was only now that she fully understood how remarkably little
the three or four important volumes had ' done.' He had suc
cessfully kept that from her, as he had kept other things she
might have ached at : to handle his notes and memoranda was
to come at every turn, in the wilderness, the wide desert, upon
the footsteps of his scrupulous soul. But she had at last to
accept the truth that it was only for herself, her own relief,
she must follow him. His work, unencouraged and inter
rupted, failed of a final form : there would have been nothing
to offer but fragments of fragments. She felt, all the same,
in recognising this, that she abandoned him ; he died for her
at that hour over again.

The hour, moreover, happened to coincide with another hour,
so that the two mingled their bitterness. She received a note
from Lady Northmore, announcing a desire to gather in and
publish his late lordship's letters, so numerous and so interest
ing, and inviting Mrs. Hope, as a more than probable deposi
tary, to be so good as to contribute to the project those addressed
to her husband. This gave her a start of more kinds than one.
The long comedy of his late lordship's greatness was not then
over ? The monument was to be built to him that she had but
now schooled herself to regard as impossible for his defeated
friend ? Everything was to break out afresh, the comparisons,
the contrasts, the conclusions so invidiously in his favour ? —
the business all cleverly managed to place him in the light and
keep every one else in the shade ? Letters ? — had John North-

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMOKES 157

more indited three lines that could, at that time of day, be of
the smallest consequence ? Whose idea was such a publication,
and what infatuated editorial patronage could the family have
secured ? She, of course, didn't know, but she should be sur
prised if there were material. Then it came to her, on reflec
tion, that editors and publishers must of course have flocked —
his star would still rule. Why shouldn't he make his letters
pay in death as he had made them pay in life ? Such as they
were they had paid. They would be a tremendous success.
She thought again of her husband's rich, confused relics —
thought of the loose blocks of marble that could only lie now
where they had fallen ; after which, with one of her deep and
frequent sighs, she took up anew Lady Northmore's communi
cation.

His letters to Warren, kept or not kept, had never so much
as occurred to her. Those to herself were buried and safe —
she knew where her hand would find them ; but those to her
self her correspondent had carefully not asked for and was
probably unaware of the existence of. They belonged, more
over, to that phase of the great man's career that was distinctly
— as it could only be called — previous : previous to the great
ness, to the proper subject of the volume, and, in especial, to
Lady Northmore. The faded fat packet lurked still where it
had lurked for years ; but she could no more to-day have said
why she had kept it than why — though he knew of the early
episode — she had never mentioned her preservation of it to
Warren. This last circumstance certainly absolved her from
mentioning it to Lady Northmore, who, no doubt, knew of the
episode too. The odd part of the matter was, at any rate, that
her retention of these documents had not been an accident.
She had obeyed a dim instinct or a vague calculation. A cal
culation of what ? She couldn't have told : it had operated, at
the back of her head, simply as a sense that, not destroyed, the
complete little collection made for safety. But for whose, just
heaven? Perhaps she should still see; though nothing, she

158 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMOKES

trusted, would occur requiring her to touch the things or to
read them over. She wouldn't have touched them or read
them over for the world.

She had not as yet, at all events, overhauled those receptacles
in which the letters Warren kept would have accumulated ; and
she had her doubts of their containing any of Lord Northmore's.
Why should he have kept any ? Even she herself had had
more reasons. Was his lordship's later epistolary manner sup
posed to be good, or of the kind that, on any grounds, prohib
ited the waste-basket or the fire ? Warren had lived in a deluge
of documents, but these perhaps he might have regarded as
contributions to contemporary history. None the less, surely,
he wouldn't have stored up many. She began to look, in cup
boards, boxes, drawers yet unvisited, and she had her surprises
both as to what he had kept and as to what he hadn't. Every
word of her own was there — every note that, in occasional
absence, he had ever had from her. Well, that matched hap
pily enough her knowing just where to put her finger on every
note that, on such occasions, she herself had received. Their
correspondence at least was complete. But so, in fine, on one
side, it gradually appeared, was Lord Northmore's. The super
abundance of these missives had not been sacrificed by her hus
band, evidently, to any passing convenience; she judged more and
more that he had preserved every scrap ; and she was unable to
conceal from herself that she was — she scarce knew why — a
trifle disappointed. She had not quite unhopef ully, even though
vaguely, seen herself writing to Lady Northmore that, to her
great regret and after an exhausting search, she could find noth
ing at all.

She found, alas, in fact, everything. She was conscientious
and she hunted to the end, by which time one of the tables
quite groaned with the fruits of her quest. The letters
appeared moreover to have been cared for and roughly classi
fied — she should be able to consign them to the family in
excellent order. She made sure, at the last, that she had over-

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOKTHMORES 159

looked nothing, and then, fatigued and distinctly irritated, she
prepared to answer in a sense so different from the answer she
had, as might have been said, planned. Face to face with her
note, however, she found she couldn't write it ; and, not to be
alone longer with the pile on the table, she presently went out
of the room. Late in the evening — just before going to bed
- — she came back, almost as if she hoped there might have
been since the afternoon some pleasant intervention in the
interest of her distaste. Mightn't it have magically happened
that her discovery was a mistake ? — that the letters were
either not there or were, after all, somebody's else ? Ah, they
were there, and as she raised her lighted candle in the dusk
the pile on the table squared itself with insolence. On this,
poor lady, she had for an hour her temptation.

It was obscure, it was absurd; all that could be said of it
was that it was, for the moment, extreme. She saw herself,
as she circled round the table, writing with perfect impunity :
' Dear Lady Northmore, I have hunted high and low and have
found nothing whatever. My husband evidently, before his
death, destroyed everything. I'm so sorry — I should have
liked so much to help you. Yours most truly.' She should
have only, on the morrow, privately and resolutely to annihi
late the heap, and those words would remain an account of
the matter that nobody was in a position to challenge. What
good it would do her ? — was that the question ? It would do
her the good that it would make poor Warren seem to have
been just a little less used and duped. This, in her mood,
would ease her off. Well, the temptation was real ; but so,
she after a while felt, were other things. She sat down
at midnight to her note. 'Dear Lady Northmore, I am
happy to say I have found a great deal — my husband appears
to have been so careful to keep everything. I have a mass at
your disposition if you can conveniently send. So glad to be
able to help your work. Yours most truly.' She stepped out
as she was and dropped the letter into the nearest pillar-box.

160 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOKTHMOKES

By noon the next day the table had, to her relief, been cleared.
Her ladyship sent a responsible servant — her butler, in a four-
wheeler, with a large japanned box.

Ill

AFTER this, for a twelvemonth, there were frequent announce
ments and allusions. They came to her from every side, and
there were hours at which the air, to her imagination, con
tained almost nothing else. There had been, at an early stage,
immediately after Lady Northniore's communication to her, an
official appeal, a circular urbi et orbi, reproduced, applauded,
commented in every newspaper, desiring all possessors of let
ters to remit them without delay to the family. The family,
to do it justice, rewarded the sacrifice freely — so far as it was
a reward to keep the world informed of the rapid progress of
the work. Material had shown itself more copious than was
to have been conceived. Interesting as the imminent volumes
had naturally been expected to prove, those who had been
favoured with a glimpse of their contents already felt war
ranted in promising the public an unprecedented treat. They
would throw upon certain sides of the writer's mind and career
lights hitherto unsuspected. Lady Northmore, deeply indebted
for favours received, begged to renew her solicitation ; gratify
ing as the response had been, it was believed that, particularly
in connection with several dates, which were given, a residuum
of buried treasure might still be looked for.

Mrs. Hope saw, she felt, as time went on, fewer and fewer
people ; yet her circle was even now not too narrow for her
to hear it blown about that Thompson and Johnson had ' been
asked.' Conversation in the London world struck her for a
time as almost confined to such questions and such answers.
' Have you been asked ? ' 'Oh yes — rather, Months ago.
And you ? ' The whole place was under contribution, and the
striking thing was that being asked had been clearly accom-

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES 161

panied, in every case, with the ability to respond. The spring
had but to be touched — millions of letters flew out. Ten vol
umes, at such a rate, Mrs. Hope mused, would not exhaust the
supply. She mused a great deal — did nothing but muse ; and,
strange as this may at first appear, it was inevitable that one
of the final results of her musing should be a principle of
doubt. It could only seem possible, in view of such unanimity,
that she should, after all, have been mistaken. It was, then, to
the general sense, the great departed's, a reputation sound and
safe. It wasn't he who had been at fault — it was her silly
self, still burdened with the fallibility of Being. He had been
a giant, then, and the letters would triumphantly show it. She
had looked only at the envelopes of those she had surrendered,
but she was prepared for anything. There was the fact, not
to be blinked, of Warren's own marked testimony. The atti
tude of others was but Ms attitude ; and she sighed as she per
ceived him in this case, for the only time in his life, on the side
of the chattering crowd.

She was perfectly aware that her obsession had run away
with her, but as Lady Northmore's publication really loomed
into view — it was now definitely announced for March, and
they were in January — her pulses quickened so that she found
herself, in the long nights, mostly lying awake. It was in one
of these vigils that, suddenly, in the cold darkness, she felt the
brush of almost the only thought that, for many a month, had
not made her wince ; the effect of which was that she bounded
out of bed with a new felicity. Her impatience flashed, on
the spot, up to its maximum — she could scarce wait for day
to give herself to action. Her idea was neither more nor less
than immediately to collect and put forth the letters of her
hero. She would publish her husband's own — glory be to
God! — and she even wasted none of her time in wondering
why she had waited. She had waited — all too long ; yet it
was perhaps no more than natural that, for eyes sealed with
tears and a heart heavy with injustice, there should not have

162 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

been an instant vision of where her remedy lay. She thought
of it already as her remedy — though she would probably have
found an awkwardness in giving a name, publicly, to her wrong.
It was a wrong to feel, but not, doubtless, to talk about. And
lo, straightway, the balm had begun to drop : the balance would
so soon be even. She spent all that day in reading over her
own old letters, too intimate and too sacred — oh, unluckily ! —
to figure in her project, but pouring wind, nevertheless, into
its sails and adding magnificence to her presumption. She
had of course, with separation, all their years, never frequent
and never prolonged, known her husband as a correspondent
much less than others ; still, these relics constituted a property
— she was surprised at their number — and testified hugely to
his inimitable gift.

He was a letter- writer if you liked — natural, witty, various,
vivid, playing, with the idlest, lightest hand, up and down the
whole scale. His easy power — his easy power: everything
that brought him back brought back that. The most numer
ous were of course the earlier, and the series of those during
their engagement, witnesses of their long probation, which
were rich and unbroken ; so full indeed and so wonderful that
she fairly groaned at having to defer to the common measure
of married modesty. There was discretion, there was usage,
there was taste ; but she would fain have flown in their face.
If there were pages too intimate to publish, there were
too many others too rare to suppress. Perhaps after her
death— - ! It not only pulled her up, the happy thought
of that liberation alike for herself and for her treasure, mak
ing her promise herself straightway to arrange : it quickened
extremely her impatience for the term of her mortality, which
would leave a free field to the justice she invoked. Her great
resource, however, clearly, would be the friends, the colleagues,
the private admirers to whom he had written for years, to whom
she had known him to write, and many of whose own letters,
by no means remarkable, she had come upon in her recent

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOETHMOBES 163

sortings and sif tings. She drew up a list of these persons
and immediately wrote to them or, in cases in which they
had passed away, to their widows, children, representatives ;
reminding herself in the process not disagreeably, in fact
quite inspiringly, of Lady Northmore. It had struck her that
Lady Northmore took, somehow, a good deal for granted ; but
this idea failed, oddly enough, to occur to her in regard to
Mrs. Hope. It was indeed with her ladyship she began,
addressing her exactly in the terms of this personage's own
appeal, every word of which she remembered.

Then she waited, but she had not, in connection with that
quarter, to wait long. ' Dear Mrs. Hope, I have hunted high
and low and have found nothing whatever. My husband evi
dently, before his death, destroyed everything. I'm so sorry
— I should have liked so much to help you. Yours most
truly.' This was all Lady Northmore wrote, without the grace
of an allusion to the assistance she herself had received ;
though even in the first flush of amazement and resentment
our friend recognised the odd identity of form between her
note and another that had never been written. She was
answered as she had, in the like case, in her one evil hour,
dreamed of answering. But the answer was not over with
this — it had still to flow in, day after day, from every other
source reached by her question. And day after day, while
amazement and resentment deepened, it consisted simply of
three lines of regret. Everybody had looked, and everybody
had looked in vain. Everybody would have been so glad, but
everybody was reduced to being, like Lady Northmore, so
sorry. Nobody could find anything, and nothing, it was there
fore to be gathered, had been kept. Some of these inform
ants were more prompt than others, but all replied in time, and
the business went on for a month, at the end of which the
poor woman, stricken, chilled to the heart, accepted perforce
her situation and turned her face to the wall. In this position,
as it were, she remained for days, taking heed of nothing and

164 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOETHMOKES

only feeling and nursing her wound. It was a wound the
more cruel for having found her so unguarded. From the
moment her remedy had been whispered to her, she had not
had an hour of doubt, and the beautiful side of it had seemed
that it was, above all, so easy. The strangeness of the issue
was even greater than the pain. Truly it was a world pour
rire, the world in which John Northmore's letters were classed
and labelled for posterity and Warren Hope's kindled fires.
All sense, all measure of anything, could only leave one —
leave one indifferent and dumb. There was nothing to be
done — the show was upside-down. John Northmore was
immortal and Warren Hope was damned. And for herself,
she was finished. She was beaten. She leaned thus, motion
less, muffled, for a time of which, as I say, she took no
account ; then at last she was reached by a great sound that
made her turn her veiled head. It was the report of the
appearance of Lady Northmore's volumes.

IV

THIS was a great noise indeed, and all the papers, that day,
were particularly loud with it. It met the reader on the
threshold, and the work was everywhere the subject of a
i leader ' as well as of a review. The reviews moreover, she
saw at a glance, overflowed with quotation ; it was enough to
look at two or three sheets to judge of the enthusiasm. Mrs.
Hope looked at the two or three that, for confirmation of the
single one she habitually received, she caused, while at break
fast, to be purchased; but her attention failed to penetrate
further ; she couldn't, she found, face the contrast between
the pride of the Northmores on such a morning arid her own
humiliation. The papers brought it too sharply home; she
pushed them away and, to get rid of them, not to feel their
presence, left the house early. She found pretexts for remain
ing out ; it was as if there had been a cup prescribed for her

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES 165

to drain, yet she could put off the hour of the ordeal. She
filled the time as she might ; bought things, in shops, for
which she had no use, and called on friends for whom she had
no taste. Most of her friends, at present, were reduced to that
category, and she had to choose, for visits, the houses guiltless,
as she might have said, of her husband's blood. She couldn't
speak to the people who had answered in such dreadful terms
her late circular; on the other hand, the people out of its
range were such as would also be stolidly unconscious of Lady
Northmore's publication and from whom the sop of sympathy
could be but circuitously extracted. As she had lunched at a
pastrycook's, so she stopped out to tea, and the March dusk
had fallen when she got home. The first thing she then saw
in her lighted hall was a large neat package on the table ;
whereupon she knew before approaching it that Lady North-
more had sent her the book. It had arrived, she learned, just
after her going out ; so that, had she not done this, she might
have spent the day with it. She now quite understood her
prompt instinct of flight. Well, flight had helped her, and
the touch of the great indifferent general life. She would at
last face the music.

She faced it, after dinner, in her little closed drawing-room,
unwrapping the two volumes — The Public and Private Corre
spondence of the Eight Honourable, &c., &c. — and looking well,
first, at the great escutcheon on the purple cover and at the
various portraits within, so numerous that wherever she opened
she came on one. It had not been present to her before that
he was so perpetually ' sitting,' but he figured in every phase
and in every style, and the gallery was enriched with views
of his successive residences, each one a little grander than the
last. She had ever, in general, found that, in portraits, whether
of the known or the unknown, the eyes seemed to seek and to
meet her own ; but John Northmore everywhere looked straight
away from her, quite as if he had been in the room and were
unconscious of acquaintance. The effect of this was, oddly

166 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

enough, so sharp that at the end of ten minutes she found her
self sinking into his text as if she had been a stranger and
beholden, vulgarly and accidentally, to one of the libraries.
She had been afraid to plunge, but from the moment she got
in she was — to do every one, all round, justice — thoroughly
held. She sat there late, and she made so many reflections
and discoveries that — as the only way to put it — she passed
from mystification to stupefaction. Her own contribution had
been almost exhaustively used ; she had counted Warren's let
ters before sending them and perceived now that scarce a
dozen were not all there — a circumstance explaining to her
Lady Northmore's present. It was to these pages she had
turned first, and it was as she hung over them that her stupe
faction dawned. It took, in truth, at the outset, a particular
form — the form of a sharpened wonder at Warren's unnatural
piety. Her original surprise had been keen — when she had
tried to take reasons for granted; but her original surprise
was as nothing to her actual bewilderment. The letters to
Warren had been practically, she judged, for the family, the
great card ; yet if the great card made only that figure, what
on earth was one to think of the rest of the pack ?

She pressed on, at random, with a sense of rising fever ; she
trembled, almost panting, not to be sure too soon ; but wher
ever she turned she found the prodigy spread. The letters to
Warren were an abyss of inanity ; the others followed suit as
they could ; the book was surely then a sandy desert, the pub
lication a theme for mirth. She so lost herself, as her percep
tion of the scale of the mistake deepened, in uplifting visions,
that when her parlour-maid, at eleven o'clock, opened the door
she almost gave the start of guilt surprised. The girl, with
drawing for the night, had come but to say so, and her mis
tress supremely wide-awake, and with remembrance kindled,
appealed to her, after a blank stare, with intensity. ' What
have you done with the papers ? '

' The papers, ma'am ? '

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOETHMOKES 167

' All those of this morning — don't tell me you've destroyed
them ! Quick, quick — bring them back.' The young woman,
by a rare chance, had not destroyed them ; she presently re
appeared with them, neatly folded ; and Mrs. Hope, dismissing
her with benedictions, had at last, in a few minutes, taken the
time of day. She saw her impression portentously reflected
in the public prints. It was not then the illusion of her
jealousy — it was the triumph, unhoped for, of her justice.
The reviewers observed a decorum, but, frankly, when one
came to look, their stupefaction matched her own. What she
had taken in the morning for enthusiasm proved mere perfunc
tory attention, unwarned in advance and seeking an issue for
its mystification. The question was, if one liked, asked civilly,
but it was asked, none the less, all round : f What could have
made Lord Northmore's family take him for a letter-writer ? '
Pompous and ponderous, yet loose and obscure, he managed,
by a trick of his own, to be both slipshod and stiff. Who, in
such a case, had been primarily responsible, and under what
strangely belated advice had a group of persons destitute of
wit themselves been thus deplorably led thus astray ? With
fewer accomplices in the preparation, it might almost have
been assumed that they had been dealt with by practical jokers.

They had at all events committed an error of which the
most merciful thing to say was that, as founded on loyalty, it
was touching. These things, in the welcome offered, lay per
haps not quite on the face, but they peeped between the lines
and would force their way through on the morrow. The long
quotations given were quotations marked Why ? — ' Why,' in
other words, as interpreted by Mrs. Hope, ' drag to light such
helplessness of expression ? why give the text of his dulness
and the proof of his fatuity ? ' The victim of the error had
certainly been, in his way and day, a useful and remarkable
person, but almost any other evidence of the fact might more
happily have been adduced. It rolled over her, as she paced
her room in the small hours, that the wheel had come full

168 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

circle. There was after all a rough justice. The monument
that had over-darkened her was reared, but it would be within
a week the opportunity of every humourist, the derision of
intelligent London. Her husband's strange share in it con
tinued, thp.t night, between dreams and vigils, to puzzle her,
but light broke with her final waking, which was comfortably
late. She opened her eyes to it, and, as it stared straight into
them, she greeted it with the first laugh that had for a long
time passed her lips. How could she, idiotically, not have
guessed ? Warren, playing insidiously the part of a guardian,
had done what he had done on purpose ! He had acted to an
end long foretasted, and the end — the full taste — had come.

V

IT was after this, none the less — after the other organs of
criticism, including the smoking-rooms of the clubs, the lobbies
of the House, and the dinner-tables of everywhere, had duly
embodied their reserves and vented their irreverence, and the
unfortunate two volumes had ranged themselves, beyond
appeal, as a novelty insufficiently curious and prematurely
stale — it was when this had come to pass that Mrs. Hope
really felt how beautiful her own chance would now have been
and how sweet her revenge. The success of her volumes, for
the inevitability of which nobody had had an instinct, would
have been as great as the failure of Lady Northmore's, for the
inevitability of which everybody had had one. She read over
and over her letters and asked herself afresh if the confidence
that had preserved them might not, at such a crisis, in spite of
everything, justify itself. Did not the discredit to English
wit, as it were, proceeding from the uncorrected attribution to
an established public character of such mediocrity of thought
and form, really demand, for that matter, some such redemp
tive stroke as the appearance of a collection of masterpieces
gathered from a similar walk ? To have such a collection

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NOKTHMORES 169

under one's hand and yet sit and see one's self not use it was
a torment through which she might well have feared to break
down.

But there was another thing she might do, not redemptive
indeed, but perhaps, after all, as matters were going, apposite.
She fished out of their nook, after long years, the packet of
John Northmore's epistles to herself, and, reading them over
in the light of his later style, judged them to contain to the
full the promise of that inimitability ; felt that they would
deepen the impression and that, in the way of the inedit, they
constituted her supreme treasure. There was accordingly a
terrible week for her in which she itched to put them forth.
She composed mentally the preface, brief, sweet, ironic, repre
senting her as prompted by an anxious sense of duty to a
great reputation and acting upon the sight of laurels so lately
gathered. There would naturally be difficulties ; the documents
were her own, but the family, bewildered, scared, suspicious,
figured to her fancy as a dog with a dust-pan tied to its tail
and ready for any dash to cover at the sound of the clatter of
tin. They would have, she surmised, to be consulted, or, if
not consulted, would put in an injunction; yet of the two
courses, that of scandal braved for the man she had rejected
drew her on, while the charm of this vision worked, still
further than that of delicacy over-ridden for the man she had
married.

The vision closed round her and she lingered on the idea —
fed, as she handled again her faded fat packet, by re-perusals
more richly convinced. She even took opinions as to the
interference open to her old friend's relatives ; took, in fact,
from this time on, many opinions ; went out anew, picked up
old threads, repaired old ruptures, resumed, as it was called,
her place in society. She had not been for years so seen of
men as during the few weeks that followed the abasement of
the Northmores. She called, in particular, on every one she
had cast out after the failure of her appeal. Many of these

170 THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMORES

persons figured as Lady Northmore's contributors, the unwit
ting agents of the unprecedented exposure ; they having, it
was sufficiently clear, acted in dense good faith. Warren, fore
seeing and calculating, might have the benefit of such subtlety,
but it was not for any one else. With every one else — for
they did, on facing her, as she said to herself, look like fools
— she made inordinately free ; putting right and left the
question of what, in the past years, they, or their progenitors,
could have been thinking of. 'What on earth had you in
niind, and where, among you, were the rudiments of intelli
gence, when you burnt up my husband's priceless letters and
clung as if for salvation to Lord Northmore's ? You see how
you have been saved ! ' The weak explanations, the imbecil
ity, as she judged it, of the reasons given, were so much balm
to her wound. The great balm, however, she kept to the last :
she would go to see Lady Isforthmore only when she had ex
hausted all other comfort. That resource would be as supreme
as the treasure of the fat packet. She finally went and, by a
happy chance, if chance could ever be happy in such a house,
was received. She remained half an hour — there were other
persons present, and, on rising to go, felt that she was satis
fied. She had taken in what she desired, had sounded what
she saw ; only, unexpectedly, something had overtaken her
more absolute than the hard need she had obeyed or the vin
dictive advantage she had cherished. She had counted on
herself for almost anything but for pity of these people, yet
it was in pity that, at the end of ten minutes, she felt every
thing else dissolve.

They were suddenly, on the spot, transformed for her by
the depth of their misfortune, and she saw them, the great
Northmores, as — of all things — consciously weak and flat.
She neither made nor encountered an allusion to volumes
published or frustrated ; and so let her arranged inquiry die
away that when, on separation, she kissed her wan sister in
widowhood, it was not with the kiss of Judas. She had

THE ABASEMENT OF THE NORTHMOBJES 171

meant to ask lightly if she mightn't have her turn at editing ;
but the renunciation with which she re-entered her house had
formed itself before she left the room. When she got home
indeed she at first only wept — wept for the commonness of
failure and the strangeness of life. Her tears perhaps brought
her a sense of philosophy ; it was all as broad as it was long.
When they were spent, at all events, she took out for the last
time the faded fat packet. Sitting down by a receptacle daily
emptied for the benefit of the dustman, she destroyed, one by
one, the gems of the collection in which each piece had been
a gem. She tore up, to the last scrap, Lord Northmore's
letters. It would never be known now, as regards this series,
either that they had been hoarded or that they had been sacri
ficed. And she was content so to let it rest. On the follow
ing day she began another task. She took out her husband's
and attacked the business of transcription. She copied them
piously, tenderly, and, for the purpose to which she now found
herself settled, judged almost no omissions imperative. By

the time they should be published ! She shook her head,

both knowingly and resignedly, as to criticism so remote.
When her transcript was finished she sent it to a printer to
set up, and then, after receiving and correcting proof, and with
every precaution for secrecy, had a single copy struck off and
the type, under her eyes, dispersed. Her last act but one —
or rather perhaps but two — was to put these sheets, which,
she was pleased to find, would form a volume of three hundred
pages, carefully away. Her next was to add to her testament
ary instrument a definite provision for the issue, after her
death, of such a volume. Her last was to hope that death
would come in time.

THE GIVEN CASE

BARTON REEVE waited, with outward rigour and inward
rage, till every one had gone: there was in particular an
objectionable, travelled, superior young man — a young man
with a long neck and bad shoes, especially great on Eoumania
— whom he was determined to outstay. He could only wonder
the while whether he most hated designed or unconscious un
pleasantness. It was a Sunday afternoon, the time in the week
when, for some subtle reason, 'such people' — Reeve freely
generalised them — most take liberties. But even when the
young man had disappeared there still remained Mrs. Gorton,
Margaret Hauler's sister, and actual hostess — it was with this
lady that Miss Hamer was at present staying. He was sus
tained, however, as he had been for half an hour previous, by
the sense that the charming girl knew perfectly he had some
thing to say to her and was trying covertly to help him.
'Only hang on: leave the rest to me ' — something of that sort
she had already conveyed to him. He left it to her now to
get rid of her sister, and was struck by the wholly natural air
with which she soon achieved this feat. It was not absolutely
hidden from him that if he had not been so insanely in love
he might like her for herself. As it was, he could only like
her for Mrs. Despard. Mrs. Gorton was dining out, but Miss
Hamer was not; that promptly turned up, with the effect of
bringing on, for the former lady, the question of time to dress.
She still remained long enough to say over and over that it
was time. Meanwhile, a little awkwardly, they hung about
by the fire. Mrs. Gorton looked at her pretty shoe on the

172

THE GIVEN CASE 173

fender, but Barton Reeve and Miss Hamer were on their feet
as if to declare that they were fixed.

' You're dining all alone? ' he said to the girl.

'Women never dine alone/ she laughed. 'When they're
alone they don't dine/

Mrs. Gorton looked at her with an expression of which
Eeeve became aware : she was so handsome that, but for its
marked gravity, it might have represented the pleasure and
pride of sisterhood. But just when he most felt such com
placency to be natural his hostess rather sharply mystified
him. 'She won't be alone- — more's the pity! ' Mrs. Gorton
spoke with more intention than he could seize, and the next
moment he was opening the door for her.

'I shall have a cup of coffee and a biscuit — and also, propped
up before me, Gardiner's Civil War. Don't you always read
when you dine alone? ' Miss Hamer asked as he came back.

Women were strange — he was not to be drawn in that
direction. She had been showing him for an hour that she
knew what he wanted ; yet now that he had got his chance —
which she moreover had given him — she looked as innocent
as the pink face in the oval frame above the chimney. It
took him, however, but a moment to see more : her innocence
was her answer to the charge with which her sister had
retreated, a charge into which, the next minute, her conscious
blankness itself helped him to read a sense. Margaret Hamer
was never alone, because Phil Mackern was always — But it
was none of his business ! She lingered there on the rug, and
it somehow passed between them before anything else was
done that he quite recognised that. After the point was thus
settled he took his own affair straight up. 'You know why
I'm here. It's because I believe you can help me.'

'Men always think that. They think every one can "help "
them but themselves.''

'And what do women think?' Barton Reeve asked with
some asperity. 'It might be a little of a light for me if you

174 THE GIVEN CASE

were able to tell me that. What do they think a man is made
of? What does she think ? '

A little embarrassed, Margaret looked round her, wishing to
show she could be kind and patient, yet making no movement
to sit down. Mrs. Gorton's allusion was still in the air — it
had just affected their common comfort. 'I know what you
mean. You assume she tells me everything.'

'I assume that you're her most intimate friend. I don't
know to whom else to turn. '

The face the girl now took in was smooth-shaven and fine,
a face expressing penetration up to the limit of decorum. It
was full of the man's profession — passionately legal. Bar
ton. Reeve was certainly concerned with advice, but not with
taking it. 'What particular thing,' she asked, 'do you want
me to do?'

'Well, to make her see what she's doing to me. From you
she'll take it. She won't take it from me. She doesn't be
lieve me — she thinks I'm "prejudiced." But she'll believe
you.'

Miss Hamer smiled, but not with cruelty. 'And whom
shall / believe?'

'Ah, that's not kind of you! ' Barton Eeeve returned; after
which, for a moment, as he stood there sombre and sensitive,
something visibly came to him that completed his thought,
but that he hesitated to produce. Presently, as if to keep
it back, he turned away with a jerk. He knew all about the
girl herself — the woman of whom they talked had, out of the
fulness of her own knowledge, told him; he knew what would
have given him a right to say: 'Oh, come; don't pretend
I've to reveal to you what the dire thing makes of us! ' He
moved across the room and came back — felt himself even at
this very moment, in the grip of his passion, shaken as a rat
by a terrier. But just that was what he showed by his silence.
As he rejoined her by the chimney-piece he was extravagantly
nervous. 'Oh Lord, Lord! ' he at last simply exclaimed.

THE GIVEN CASE 175

'I believe you — I believe you, ' she replied. ' But she really
does too/

'Then why does she treat me so? — it's a refinement of per
versity and cruelty. She never gives me an inch but she takes
back the next day ten yards ; never shows me a gleam of sin
cerity without making up for it as soon as possible by some
thing that leaves me in no doubt of her absolute heartless
coquetry. Of whom the deuce is she afraid? '

His companion hesitated. 'You perhaps might remember
once in a while that she has a husband.7

'Do I ever forget it for an instant? Isn't my life one long
appeal to her to get rid of him? '

'Ah,' said his friend as if she knew all about it, 'getting rid
of husbands isn't so easy ! '

'I beg your pardon ' — Reeve spoke with much more gravity
and a still greater competence — 'there's every facility for it
when the man's a proved brute and the woman an angel whom,
for three years, he has not troubled himself so much as to
look at.'

'Do you think,' Miss Hamer inquired, 'that, even for an
angel, extreme intimacy with another angel — such another as
you: angels of a feather flock together! — positively adds to
the facility? '

Barton could perfectly meet her. 'It adds to the reason —
that's what it adds to; and the reason is the facility. I only
know one way,' he went on, 'of showing her I want to marry
her. I can't show it by never going near her.'

'But need you also show Colonel Despard?'

'Colonel Despard doesn't care a rap! '

'He cares enough to have given her all this time nothing what
ever — for divorcing him, if you mean that — to take hold of. '

'I do mean that,' Barton Reeve declared; 'and I must ask
you to believe that I know what I'm talking about. He hates
her enough for any perversity, but he has given her exactly
what is necessary. Enough's as good as a feast! '

176 THE GIVEN CASE

Miss Hamer looked away — looked now at the clock ; but it
was none the less apparent that she understood. 'Well — she
of course has a horror of that. I mean of doing anything
herself.7

'Then why does she go so far? '

Margaret still looked at the clock. ' So far ? '

'With me, month after month, in every sort of way! 7

Moving away from the fire, she gave him an irrelevant
smile. 'Though I am to be alone, my time's up.7

He kept his eyes on her. 'Women don't feed for them
selves, but they do dress, eh? 7

'I must go to my room.'

'But that isn't an answer to my question.'

She thought a moment. 'About poor Kate's going so far?
I thought your complaint was of her not going far enough.'

'It all depends,' said Reeve, impatiently, 'upon her having
some truth in her. She shouldn't do what she does if she
doesn't care for me.'

'She does care for you,' said the girl.

'Well then, damn it, she should do much more! '

Miss Hamer put out her hand. 'Good-bye. I' 11 speak to her.7

Reeve held her fast. 'She does care for me? '

She hesitated but an instant. 'Far too much. It's exces
sively awkward.'

He still detained her, pressing her with his sincerity,
almost with his crudity. 'That's exactly why I've come to
you. ' Then he risked : ' You know ! ' But he faltered.

'I know what?'

'Why, what it is.7

She threw back her head, releasing herself. 'To be imper
tinent? Never! ' She fairly left him — the man was in the
hall to let him out; and he walked away with a sense not
diminished, on the whole, of how viciously fate had seasoned
his draught. Yet he believed Margaret Hamer would speak
for him. She had a kind of nobleness.

THE GIVEN CASE 177

II

AT Pickenham, on the Saturday night, it came round some
how to Philip Mackern that Barton Eeeve was to have been of
the party, and that Mrs. Despard's turning up without him —
so it was expressed — had somewhat disconcerted their hostess.
This, in the smoking-room, made him silent more to think
than to listen — he knew whom he had 'turned up7 without.
The next morning, among so many, there were some who went
to church; Mackern always went now because Miss Hamer
had told him she wished it. He liked it, moreover, for the
time : it was an agreeable symbol to him of the way his situa
tion made him 'good.' Besides, he had a plan; he knew what
Mrs. Despard would do; her situation made her good too.
The morning, late in May, was bright, and the walk, though
short, charming ; they all straggled, in vivid twos and threes,
across the few fields — passing stiles and gates, drawing out,
scattering their colour over the green, as if they had the 'tip '
for some new sport. Mrs. Despard, with two companions,
was one of the first; Mackern himself, as it happened, quitted
the house by the side of Lady Orville, who, before they had
gone many steps, completed the information given him the
night before.

'That's just the sort of thing Kate Despard's always up to.
I'm too tired of her! '

Phil Mackern wondered. 'But do you mean she prevented
him ?'

'I asked her only to make him come — it was him I wanted.
But she's a goose: she hasn't the courage —

'Of her reckless passion?' Mackern asked, as his compan
ion's candour rather comically dropped.

'Of her ridiculous flirtation. She doesn't know what she
wants — she's in and out of her hole like a frightened mouse.
On knowing she's invited he immediately accepts, and she
encourages him in the fond thought of the charming time

178 THE GIVEN CASE

they'll have. Then at the eleventh hour she finds it will
never do. It will be too " marked " ! Marked it would cer
tainly have been/ Lady Orville pursued. 'But there would
have been a remedy ! '

' For her to have stayed away ? J

Her ladyship waited. 'What horrors you make me say! '

'Well, ' Mackern replied, 'I'm glad she came. I particularly
want her.'

'You? — what have you to do with her? You're as bad as
she ! ' his hostess added, quitting him, however, for some other
attention, before he had need to answer.

He sought no second companion — he had matter for thought
as he went on ; but he reached the door of the church before
Mrs. Despard had gone in, and he observed that when, glanc
ing back, she saw him pass the gate, she immediately waited
for him. She had turned off a little into the churchyard, and
as he came up he was struck with the prettiness that, beneath
the old grey tower and among the crooked headstones, she pre
sented to the summer morning.

'It's just to say, before any one else gets hold of you, that
I want you, when we come out, to walk home with me. I
want most particularly to speak to you.'

'Comme cela se trouve ! ' Mackern laughed. 'That's exactly
what I want to do to you ! '

'Oh, I warn you that you won't like it; but you will have,
all the same, to take it!' Mrs. Despard declared. 'In fact,
it's why I came,' she added.

'To speak to me?'

'Yes, and you needn't attempt to look innocent and inter
esting. You know perfectly what it's about!' With which
she passed into church.

It scarce prepared the young man for his devotions; he
thought more of what it might be about — whether he knew or
not — than he thought of what, ostensibly, he had come for.
He was not seated near Mrs. Despard, but he appropriated

THE GIVEN CASE 179

her, after service, before they had left the place; and then,
on the walk back, took care they should be quite by them
selves. She opened fire with a promptitude clearly intended
to deprive him of every advantage.

'Don't you think it's about time, you know, to let Margaret
Hamer alone? '

He found his laugh again a resource. 'Is that what you
came down to say to me? '

'I suppose what you mean is that in that case I might as
well have stayed at home. But I can assure you,' Mrs. Des-
pard continued, 'that if you don't care for her, I at least do.
I'd do anything for her! '

'Would you?' Philip Mackern asked. 'Then, for God's
sake, try to induce her to show me some frankness and reason.
Knowing that you know all about it and that I should find
you here, that's what determined me. And I find you talking
to me, ' he went on, ' about giving her up. How can I give her
up? What do you mean by my not caring for her? Don't I
quite sufficiently show — and to the point absolutely of making
a public fool of myself — that I don't care for anything else
in life?'

Mrs. Despard, slightly to his surprise and pacing beside him
a moment in silence, seemed arrested by this challenge. But
she presently found her answer. 'That's not the way, you
know, to get on at the Treasury.'

'I don't pretend it is; and it's just one of the things that I
thought of asking you to bring home to her better than any
one else can. She plays the very devil with my work. She
makes me hope just enough to be all upset, and yet never, for
an hour, enough to be — well, what you may call made strong ;
enough to know where I am.'

'You're where you've no business to be — that's where you
are,' said Mrs. Despard. 'You've no right whatever to perse
cute a girl who, to listen to you, will have to do something that
she doesn't want, and that would be most improper if she did.'

180 THE GIVEN CASE

' You mean break off ? '

(I mean break off — with Mr. Grove- Stewart.'

'And why shouldn't she? '

Because they've been engaged three years.'

* And could there be a better reason? ' Philip Mackern
asked with heat. 'A man who's engaged to a girl three years
without marrying her — what sort of a man is that, and what
tie to him is she, or is any one else, bound to recognise? '

'He's an extremely nice person,' Mrs. Despard somewhat
sententiously replied, 'and he's to return from India — and
not to go back, you know — this autumn at latest.'

'Then that's all the more reason for my acting successfully
before he comes — for my insisting on an understanding with
out the loss of another week.'

The young man, who was tall and straight, had squared his
shoulders and, throwing back his massive, fair head, appeared
to proclaim to earth and air the justice of his cause. Mrs.
Despard, for an instant, answered nothing, but, as if to take
account of his manner, she presently stopped short. 'I think
I ought to express to you my frank belief that for you, Mr.
Mackern, there can be nothing but loss. I'm sorry for you,
to a certain point ; but you happen to have got hold of a girl
who's incapable of anything dishonourable.' And with this
— as if that were settled — she resumed her walk.

Mackern, however, stood quite still — only too glad of the
opportunity for emphasis given him by their pause; so that
after a few steps she turned round. 'Do you know that that's
exactly on what I wanted to appeal to you? Is she the woman
to chuck me now? '

Mrs. Despard, all face and figure in the mild brightness,
looked at him across the grass and appeared to give some
extension to the question of what, in general at least, a woman
might be the woman to do. 'Now? '

'Now. After all she has done.'

Mrs. Despard, however, wouldn't hear of what Margaret

THE GIVEN CASE 181

Hamer had done ; she only walked straight off again, shaking
everything away as Mackern overtook her. ' Leave her alone
— leave her alone ! 9

He held his tongue for some minutes, but he swished the
air with his stick in a way that made her presently look at
him. She found him positively pale, and he looked away
from her. 'You should have given me that advice,7 he
remarked with dry derision, 'a good many weeks ago! '

'Well, it's never too late to mend! ' she retorted with some
vivacity.

'I beg your pardon. It's often too late — altogether too
late. And as for " mending, "' Mackern went on almost
sternly, 'you know as well as I that if I had — in time, or any
thing of that sort — tried to back out or pull up, you would
have been the first to make her out an injured innocent and
declare I had shamefully used her.'

This proposition took, as appeared, an instant or two to
penetrate Mrs. Despard's consciousness; but when it had
fairly done so it produced, like a train of gunpowder, an
audible report. 'Why, you strange, rude man! ' — she fairly
laughed for indignation. 'Permit me not to answer you: I
can't discuss any subject with you in that key.'

They had reached a neat white gate and paused for Mackern
to open it; but, with his hand on the top, he only held it a
little, fixing his companion with insistence and seemingly in
full indifference to her protest. 'Upon my soul, the way
women treat men ! ?

'Well?7 she demanded, while he gasped as if it were more
than he could express.

'It's too execrable! There's only one thing for her to do.?
He clearly wished to show he was not to be humbugged.

'And what wonderful thing is that? '

'There's only one thing for any woman to do,' he pursued
with an air of conscious distinctness, 'when she has drawn a
man on to believe there's nothing she's not ready for.'

182 THE GIVEN CASE

Mrs. Despard waited; she watched, over the gate, the gam
bols, in the next field, of a small white lamb. 'Will you
kindly let me pass? ' she then asked.

But he went on as if he had not heard her. 'It's to make
up to him for what she has cost him. It's simply to do
everything. '

Mrs. Despard hesitated. 'Everything?' she then vaguely
asked.

'Everything,' Mackern said as he opened the gate. 'Won't
you help me? ' he added more appealingly as they got into the
next field.

'No.' She was as distinct as himself. She followed with
her eyes the little white lamb. She dismissed the subject.
'You're simply wicked.'

Ill

BARTON EEEVE, of a Sunday, sometimes went for luncheon
to his sister, who lived in Great Cumberland Place, and this
particular Sunday was so fine that, from the Buckingham
Palace Road, he walked across the Park. There, in the east
ern quarter, he encountered many persons who appeared, on
the return from church, to have assembled to meet each other
and who had either disposed themselves on penny chairs or
were passing to and fro near the Park Lane palings. The
sitters looked at the walkers, the walkers at the sitters, and
Barton Reeve, with his sharp eyes, at every one. Thus it was
that he presently perceived, under a spreading tree, Miss
Hamer and her sister, who, however, though in possession of
chairs, were not otherwise engaged. He went straight up to
them, and, while he stood talking, they were approached by
another friend, an elderly intimate, as it seemed, of Mrs. Gor
ton's, whom he recognised as one of the persons so trying
to his patience the day of his long wait in her drawing-room.
Barton Reeve looked very hard at the younger lady, and was

THE GIVEN CASE 183

perfectly conscious of the effect he produced of always remind
ing her that there was a subject between them. He was, on the
other hand, probably not aware of the publicity that his man
ner struck his alert young friend as conferring on this cir
cumstance, nor of the degree in which, as an illustration of his
intensity about his own interests, his candour appeared to her
comic. What was comic, on his part, was the excessive frank
ness — clever man though he was — of his assumption that
he finely, quite disinterestedly, extended their subject by this
very looking of volumes. She and her affairs figured in them
all, and there was a set of several in a row by the time that,
laughing in spite of herself, she now said to him: 'Will you
take me a little walk?' He left her in no doubt of his
alacrity, and in a moment Mrs. Gorton's visitor was in her
chair and our couple away from the company and out in the
open.

'I want you to know/ the girl immediately began, 'that I've
said what I could for you — that I say it whenever I can. But
I've asked you to speak to me now just because you mustn't

be under any illusion or flatter yourself that I'm doing '

she hesitated, for his attention had made her stop short —
'well, what I'm not. I may as well tell you, at any rate,' she
added, 'that I do maturely consider she cares for you. But
what will you have? She's a woman of duty.7

'Duty? What do you mean by duty? '

Barton Keeve's irritation at this name had pierced the air
with such a sound that Margaret Hamer looked about for a
caution. But they were in an empty circle — a wide circle of
smutty sheep. She showed a slight prevision of embarrass
ment — even of weariness : she had hoped for an absence of
that. 'You know what I mean. What else is there to mean?
I mean Colonel Despard.'

'Was it her duty to Colonel Despard to be as consciously
charming to me as if there had been no such person alive?
Has she explained to you that? ' he demanded.

184 THE GIVEN CASE

'She hasn't explained to me anything — I don't need it,'
said the girl, with some spirit. 'I've only explained to her.'

'Well? ' — he was almost peremptory.

She didn't mind it. 'Well, her excuse — for her false posi
tion, I mean — is really a perfectly good one.' Miss Hamer
had been standing, but with this she walked on. 'She found
she — what do you call it? — liked you.'

'Then what's the matter?'

'Why, that she didn't know how much you'd like her, how
far you'd — what do you call it? — "go." It's odious to be
talking of such things, I think,' she pursued; 'and I assure
you I wouldn't do it for other people — for any one but you
and her. It makes it all sound so vulgar. She didn't think
you cared — - on the contrary. Then when she began to see,
she had got in too deep.'

'She had made my life impossible to me without her? She
certainly has "got in" to that extent,' said Barton Keeve,
'and it's precisely my contention. Can you pretend for her
that to have found out that she has done this leaves open to
her, in common decency, any but the one course?'

'I don't pretend anything!' his companion replied with
some confusion and still more impatience. 'I'm bound to say
I don't see what responsibility you're trying to fix on me.'

He just cast about him, making little wild jerks with his
stick. 'I'm not trying anything and you're awfully good to
me. I dare say my predicament makes me a shocking bore
— makes me, in fact, ridiculous. But I don't speak to you
only because you're her friend — her friend, and therefore not
indifferent to the benefit for her of what, take it altogether, I
have to offer. It's because I feel so sure of how, in her place,
you would generously, admirably take your own line. '

'Heaven forbid I should ever be in her place! ' Margaret
exclaimed with a laugh in which it pleased Eeeve, at the
moment, to discover a world of dissimulation.

'You're already there — I say, come! ' the young man had

THE GIVEN CASE 185

it on his tongue's end to reply. But he stopped himself in
time, and felt extraordinarily delicate and discreet. 'I don't
say it's the easiest one in the world; but here I stand, after
all — and I'm not supposed to be such an ass — ready to give
her every conceivable assistance.' His friend, at this, re
plied nothing; but he presently spoke again. 'What has she
invented, at Pickenham, to-day, bat to keep me from coining? '

'Is Kate to-day at Pickenham?7 Miss Hamer inquired.

Barton Eeeve, in his acuteness, caught something in the
question — an energy of profession of ignorance — in which he
again saw depths. It presented Pickenham and whomsoever
might be there as such a blank that he felt quite forced to say :

'I rather imagined — till I spied you just now — that you
would have gone. '

'Well, you see I haven't.' With which our young lady
paused again, turning on him more frankly. It struck him
that, as from a conscious effort, she had a heightened colour.
'You must know far better than I what she feels, but I repeat
it to you, once for all, as, the last time I saw her, she gave it
me. I said just now she hadn't explained, but she did explain
that.' The girl just faltered, but she brought it out. 'She
can't divorce. And if she can't, you know, she can't! '

'I never heard such twaddle,' Barton Eeeve declared. 'As
if a woman with a husband who hates her so he would like

to kill her couldn't obtain any freedom ! ' And he gave

such a passionate whirl of his stick that it flew straight away
from him.

His companion waited till he had picked it up. 'Ah, but
there's freedom and freedom.'

'She can do anything on all the wide earth she likes.' He
had gone on as if not hearing her, and, lost in the vastness
of his meaning, he absolutely glared awhile at the distance.
'But she's afraid!'

Miss Hamer, in her turn, stared at the way he sounded it;
then she gave a vague laugh. 'How you say that! '

186 THE GIVEN CASE

Barton Reeve said it again — said it with rage and scorn.
'She's afraid, she's afraid! '

Margaret continued to look at him; then she turned away.
'Yes — she is.'

'Well, who wouldn't be?' came to her, as a reply, across
the grass. Mrs. Gorton, with two gentlemen, now rejoined
them.

IV

ON hearing from Mrs. Despard that she must see him,
Philip Mackern's action was immediate: she had named the
morrow for his call, but he knocked at her door, on the chance,
an hour after reading her note. The footman demurred, but
at the same moment Barton Reeve, taking his departure,
appeared in the hall, and Mackern instantly appealed to him.

'She is at home, I judge — isn't she? ' The young man was
so impatient that it was only afterwards he took into account
a queerness of look on Reeve's part — a queerness that seemed
to speak of a different crisis and that indeed something in his
own face might, to his friend's eyes, remarkably have matched.
Like two uneasy Englishmen, at any rate, they somehow
passed each other, and when, a minute later, in the drawing-
room, Mrs. Despard, who, with her back presented, was at
the window, turned about at the sound of his name, she showed
him an expression in which nothing corresponded to that of
her other visitor. It may promptly be mentioned that, even
through what followed, this visitor's presence was, to Mac-
kern's sense, still in the air; only it was also just one of the
things ministering, for our friend, to the interest of retrospect
that such a fact — the fact that Mrs. Despard could be so
'wonderful' — conveyed a reminder of the superior organisa
tion of women. 'I know you said to-morrow,' he quickly
began; 'but I'll come to-morrow too. Is it bad or good? ' he
went on — 'I mean what you have to tell me. Even if I just
know it's bad, I believe I can wait — if you haven't time now. '

THE GIVEN CASE 187

'I haven't time, at all, now,' Mrs. Despard replied very
sweetly. 'I can only give you two minutes — my dressmaker's
waiting. But it isn't bad,' she added.

'Then it's good? ' he eagerly asked.

'Oh, I haven't the least idea you'll think it so! But it's
because it's exactly what I myself have been wanting and
hoping that I wrote to you. It strikes me that the sooner you
know the better. I've just heard from Bombay — from Amy
Warden.'

'Amy Warden?' Philip Mackern wondered.

'John Grove-Stewart's sister — the nice one. He comes
home immediately — doesn't wait till the autumn. So there
you are! ' said Mrs. Despard.

Philip Mackern looked straight at the news, with which she
now presented herself as brilliantly illuminated. 'I don't see
that I'm anywhere but where I've always been. I haven't
expected anything of his absence that I shan't expect of his
presence.'

Mrs. Despard thought a moment, but with perfect serenity.
'Have you expected quite fatally to compromise her? '

He gave her question an equal consideration. 'To compro
mise her? '

'That's what you are doing, you know — as deliberately as
ever you can.'

Again the young man thought. They were in the middle
of the room — she had not asked him to sit down. 'Quite
fatally, you say? '

'Well, she has just one chance to save herself.'

Mackern, whom Mrs. Despard had already, more than once,
seen turn pale under the emotion of which she could touch the
spring, gave her again — and with it a smile that struck her
as strange — this sign of sensibility. 'Yes — she may have
only one chance. But it's such a good one!' he laughed.
'What is Mr. Grove-Stewart coming home for? '

'Because it has reached him that the whole place is filled

188 THE GIVEN CASE

with, the wonder of her conduct. Amy Warden thinks that,
as so intimate a friend, I should hear what he has decided to
do. She takes for granted, I suppose — though she doesn't
say it — that I'll let Margaret know.'

Philip Mackern looked at the ceiling. 'She doesn't know
yet?'

Mrs. Despard hesitated. 'I suppose he means it as a surprise. '

'So you won't tell her?'

'On the contrary — I shall tell her immediately. But I
thought it best to tell you first.'

'I'm extremely obliged to you,' said Philip Mackern.

'Of course you hate me — but I don't care! ' Mrs. Despard
declared. 'You've made her talked about in India — you may
be proud! '

Once more Philip Mackern considered. 'I'm not at all
proud — but I think I'm very glad.'

'I think you're very horrible then. But I've said what I
wanted. Good-bye. ' Mrs. Despard had nodded at the foot
man, who, returning, had announced her carriage. He had
left, on retiring, the door open, and as she followed him to go
to her room her visitor went out with her. She gave Mac
kern, on the landing, a last word. 'Her one chance is to
marry him as soon as he arrives.'

Mackern 's strange smile, in his white face, was now fixed.
'Her one chance, dear lady, is to marry me.'

His hostess, suddenly flushing on this, showed a passion
that startled him. 'Stuff! ' she crudely cried, and turned
away with such impatience that, quitting her, he passed half
downstairs. But she more quickly turned back to him; call
ing his name, she came to the top, while, checked, he looked
up at her. Then she spoke with a particular solemnity. 'To
marry you, Mr. Mackern,' — it was quite portentous, — 'will
be the very worst thing for her good name. '

The young man stood staring, then frankly emulated his
friend. 'Rubbish! ' he rang out as he swiftly descended.

THE GIVEN CASE 189

'MRS. GORTON has come in? '

'No, miss; but Mrs. Despard is here. She said she'd wait
for you. '

'Then I'm not at home to any one.' Margaret Hamer went
straight upstairs and found her visitor in the smaller drawing-
room, not seated, erect before the fireplace and with the air
of having for some time restlessly paced and turned. Mrs.
Despard hailed her with an instant cry.

'It has come at last! '

'Do you mean you've seen your husband? '

'He dropped on me to-day — out of the blue. He came in

just before luncheon. If the house is his own ! ' And

Mrs. Despard, who, as with the first relief to her impatience,
had flung herself, to emphasise her announcement on the sofa,
gave a long, sombre sigh.

'If the house is his own he can come when he likes? '
Standing before her and looking grave and tired, Margaret
Hamer showed interest, but kept expression down. 'And yet
you were so splendidly sure,' she continued, 'that he wouldn't
come ! '

'I wasn't sure — I see now I wasn't; I only tried to convince
myself. I knew — at the back of my head — that he probably
was in England ; I felt in all my bones — six weeks ago, you
know — that he would really have returned and, in his own
infamous, underhand way, would be somewhere looking out.
He told me to-day about ninety distinct lies. I don't know
how he has kept so dark, but he has been at one of the kind
of places he likes — some fourth-rate watering-place. '

Margaret waited a moment. 'With any one? '

'I don't know. I don't care.' This time, for emphasis,
Mrs. Despard jumped up and, wandering, like a caged creature,
to a distance, stopped before a glass and gave a touch or two

190 THE GIVEN CASE

to the position of her hat. 'It makes no difference. Nothing
makes any.'

Her friend, across the room, looked at her with a certain
blankness. 'Of what does he accuse you? '

'Of nothing whatever, ' said Mrs. Despard, turning round.
'Not of the least little thing! ' she sighed, coming back.

'Then he made no scene? '

'No — it was too awful.7

Again the girl faltered. 'Do you mean he was ? '

'I mean he was dreadful. I mean I can't bear it.'

'Does he want to come back? '

'Immediately and forever. "Beginning afresh," he calls
it. Fancy, ' the poor woman cried, rueful and wide-eyed as
with a vision of more things than she could name — 'fancy
beginning afresh! ' Once more, in her fidget, appalled, she
sank into the nearest seat.

This image of a recommencement had just then, for both
ladies, in all the circumstances, a force that filled the room —
that seemed for a little fairly to make a hush. 'But if he
can't oblige you? ' Margaret presently returned.

Mrs. Despard sat sombre. 'He can oblige me.'

'Do you mean by law? '

'Oh,' she wailed, 'I mean by everything! By my having

been the fool ! ' She dropped to her intolerable sense of

it.

Margaret watched her an instant. 'Oh, if you say it of
yourself ! '

Mrs. Despard gave one of her springs. 'And don't you say
it?'

Margaret met her eyes, but changed colour. 'Say it of
you? '

'Say it of yourself.7

They fixed each other awhile; it was deep — it was even
hard. 'Yes,' said the girl at last. But she turned away.

Her companion's eyes followed her as she moved; then Mrs.

THE GIVEN CASE 191

Despard broke out. 'Do you mean you're not going to keep
faith ?'

'What faith do you call faith? '

'You know perfectly what I call faith for you, and in how
little doubt, from the first, I've left you about it! '

This reply had been sharp enough to jerk the speaker for a
moment, as by the toss of her head, out of her woe, but Mar
garet met it at first only by showing her again a face that
enjoined patience and pity. They continued to look indeed,
each out of her peculiar distress, more things than they found
words for. 'I don't know,' Margaret Hamer finally said. 'I
have time — I've a little; I've more than you — that's what
makes me so sorry for you. I've been very possibly the
direst idiot — I'll admit anything you like; though I won't
pretend I see now how it could have been different. It
couldn't — it couldn't. I don't know, I don't know,' she
wearily, mechanically repeated. There was something in her
that had surrendered by this time all the importance of her
personal question; she wished to keep it back or to get
rid of it. 'Don't, at any rate, think one is selfish and all
taken up. I'm perfectly quiet — it's only about you I'm
nervous. You're worse than I, dear,' she added with a dim
smile.

But Mrs. Despard took it more than gravely. 'Worse? '

'I mean you've more to think of. And perhaps even he's
worse.'

Mrs. Despard thought again. 'He's terrible.'

Her companion hesitated — she had perhaps mistaken the
allusion. 'I don't mean your husband.'

Mrs. Despard had mistaken the allusion, but she carried it
off. 'Barton Eeeve is terrible. It's more than I deserve.'

'Well, he really cares. There it is.'

'Yes, there it is! ' Mrs. Despard echoed. 'And much that
helps me! '

They hovered about, but shifting their relation now and

192 THE GIVEN CASE

each keeping something back. 'When are you to see him
again?' Margaret asked.

This time Mrs. Despard knew whom she meant. 'Never —
never again. What I may feel for him — what I may feel
for myself — has nothing to do with it. Never as long as I
live! ' Margaret's visitor declared. 'You don't believe it?'
she, however, the next moment demanded.

'I don't believe it. You know how I've always liked him.
But what has that to do with it either? ' the girl almost inco
herently continued. 'I don't believe it — no,' she repeated.
'I don't want to make anything harder for you, but you won't
find it so easy.'

'I shan't find anything easy, and I must row my own boat.
But not seeing him will be the least impossibility.'

Margaret looked away. 'Well ! ' — she spoke at last vaguely
and conclusively.

Something in her tone so arrested her friend that she found
herself suddenly clutched by the arm. 'Do you mean to say
you'll see Mr. Mackern? ?

'I don't know.'

'Then / do!7 Mrs. Despard pronounced with energy.
'You're lost.'

'Ah ! ' wailed Margaret with the same wan detachment.

'Yes, simply lost!' It rang out — would have rung out
indeed too loud had it not caught itself just in time. Mrs.
Gorton at that moment opened the door.

VI

MRS. DESPARD at last came down — he had been sure it
would be but a question of time. Barton Eeeve had, to this
end, presented himself, on the Sunday morning, early : he had
allowed a margin for difficulty. He was armed with a note
of three lines, which, on the butler's saying to him that she
was not at home, he simply, in a tone before which even a

THE GIVEN CASE 193

butler prompted and primed must quail, requested Mm to
carry straight up. Then unannounced and unaccompanied,
not knowing in the least whom he should find, he had taken,
for the hundredth time in four months, his quick course to the
drawing-room, where emptiness, as it proved, reigned, but
where, notwithstanding, he felt, at the end of an hour, rather
more than less in possession. To express it, to put it to her,
to put it to any one, would perhaps have been vain and vulgar ;
but the whole assurance 011 which he had proceeded was his
sense that, on the spot, he had, to a certain point, an effect.
He was enough on the spot from the moment she knew he
•was, and she would know it — know it by divination, as she
had often before shown how extraordinarily she knew things
— even if that pompous ass had not sent up his note. To
what point his effect would prevail in the face of the biggest
obstacle he had yet had to deal with was exactly what he had
come to find out. It was enough, to begin with, that he did,
after a weary wait, draw her — draw her in spite of every
thing : he felt that as he at last heard her hand on the door
knob. He heard it indeed pause as well as move — pause
while he himself kept perfectly still. During this minute, it
must be added, he looked straight at the ugliest of the whole
mixed row of possibilities. Something had yielded — yes;
but what had yielded was quite most probably not her soft
ness. It might well be her hardness. Her hardness was her
love of the sight of her own effect.

Dressed for church, though it was now much too late, she
was more breathless than he had ever seen her ; in spite of
which, beginning immediately, he gave her not a moment. ' I
make a scandal, your letter tells me — I make it, you say,
even before the servants, whom, you appear to have taken in
the most extraordinary way into your confidence. You greatly
exaggerate — but even suppose I do : let me assure you
frankly that I care not one rap. What you've done you've
done, and I'm here in spite of your letter — and in spite of

194 THE GIVEN CASE

anything, of everything, any one else may say — on the per
fectly solid ground of your having irretrievably done it. Don't
talk to me,' Reeve went on, 'about your husband and new
complications : to do that now is horribly unworthy of you
and quite the sort of thing that adds — well, you know what
-to injury. There isn't a single complication that there
hasn't always been and that we haven't, on the whole, com
pletely mastered and put in its place. There was nothing in
your husband that prevented, from the first hour wre met, your
showing yourself, and every one else you chose, what you
could do with me. What you could do you did systematically
and without a scruple — without a pang of real compunction
or a movement of real retreat.'

Mrs. Despard had not come down unprepared, and her im
penetrable face now announced it. She was even strong
enough to speak softly — not to meet anger with anger. Yet
she was also clearly on her defence. ' If I was kind to you —
if I had the frankness and confidence to let it be seen I liked
you — it's because I thought I was safe.'

' Safe ? ' Barton Reeve echoed. ' Yes, I've no doubt you did !
And how safe did you think / wras ? Can't you give me some
account of the attention you gave to that ? ' She looked at
him without reply to his challenge, but the full beauty of her
silent face had only, as in two or three still throbs, to come
out, to affect him suddenly with all the force of a check. The
plea of her deep, pathetic eyes took the place of the admission
that his passion vainly desired to impose upon her. They
broke his resentment down ; all his tenderness welled up with
the change ; it came out in supplication. ' I can't look at you
and believe any ill of you. I feel for you everything I ever
felt, and that we're committed to each other by a power that
not even death can break. How can you look at me and not
know to what depths I'm yours ? You've the finest, sweetest
chance that ever a woman had ! '

She waited a little, and the firmness in her face, the intensity

THE GIVEN CASE 195

of her effort to possess herself, settled into exaltation, at the
same time that she might have struck a spectator as staring at
some object of fear. 'I see my chance — I see it; but I don't
see it as you see it. You must forgive me. My chance is not
that chance. It has come tome — God knows why ! — but in
the hardest way of all. I made a great mistake — I recognise
it.7

' So / must pay for it ? ' Barton Reeve asked.

She continued to look at him with her protected dread. 'We
both did — so we must both pay.'

' Both ? I beg your pardon/ said the young man : ' I utterly
deny it — I made no mistake whatever. I'm just where I was
— and everything else is. Everything but you ! '

She looked away from him, but going on as if she had not
heard him. 'We must do our duty — when once we see it. I
didn't know — I didn't understand. But now I do. It's when
one's eyes are opened — that the wrong is wrong.' Not as a
lesson got by heart, not as a trick rehearsed in her room, but
delicately, beautifully, step by step, she made it out for herself
— and for him so far as he would take it. ' I can only follow
the highest line.' Then, after faltering a moment, ' We must
thank God,' she said, ' it isn't worse. My husband's here,' she
added with a sufficient strangeness of effect.

But Barton Reeve accepted the mere fact as relevant. ' Do
you mean he's in the house ? '

'Not at this moment. He's on the river — for the day. But
he comes back to-morrow.'

' And he has been here since Friday ? ' She was silent, on
this, so long that her visitor continued : ' It's none of my
business ? '

Again she hesitated, but at last she replied. ' Since Friday.'

' And you hate him as much as ever ? '

This time she spoke out. 'More.'

Beeve made, with a sound irrepressible and scarce articulate,
a motion that was a sort of dash at her. ' Ah, my own own ! '

196 THE GIVEN CASE

But she retreated straight before him, checking him with a
gesture of horror, her first outbreak of emotion. ' Don't touch
me ! ' He turned, after a minute, away j then, like a man dazed,
looked, without sight, about for something. It proved to be
his hat, which he presently went and took up. ' Don't talk,
don't talk — you're not in it!' she continued. 'You speak of
" paying," but it's I who pay.' He reached the door and,
having opened it, stood with his hand on the knob and his
eyes on her face. She was far away, at the most distant of
the windows. { I shall never care for any one again,' she
kept on.

Eeeve had dropped to something deeper than resentment ;
more abysmal, even, it seemed to him, than renouncement or
despair. But all he did was slowly to shake his helpless head
at her. ( I've no words for you.'

1 It doesn't matter. Don't think of me.'

He was closing the door behind him, but, still hearing her
voice, kept it an instant. ' I'm all right ! ' — that was the last
that came to him as he drew the door to.

VII

'I ONLY speak of the given case,' Philip Mackern said; ' that's
the only thing I have to do with, and on what I've expressed
to you of the situation it has made for me I don't yield an
inch.'

Mrs. Gorton, to whom, in her own house, he had thus, in
defence, addressed himself, was in a flood of tears which rolled,
however, in their current not a few hard grains of asperity.
' You're always speaking of it, and it acts on my nerves, and I
don't know what you mean by it, and I don't care, and I think
you're horrible. The case is like any other case that can be
mended if people will behave decently.'

Philip Mackern moved slowly about the room ; impatience
and suspense were in every step he took, but he evidently had

THE GIVEN CASE 197

himself well in hand and he met his hostess with studied indul
gence. She had made her appearance, in advance, to prepare
him for her sister, who had agreed by letter to see him, but
who, through a detention on the line, which she had wired from
Bath to explain, had been made late for the appointment she
was on her way back to town to keep. Margaret Hamer had
gone home precipitately — to Devonshire — five days before, the
day after her last interview with Mrs. Despard; on which had
ensued, with the young man, whom she had left London with
out seeing, a correspondence resulting in her present return.
She had forbidden him, in spite of his insistence, either to come
down to her at her mother's or to be at Paddington to meet her,
and had finally, arriving from these places, but just alighted
in Manchester Square, where, while he awaited her, Mackern's
restless measurement of the empty drawing-room had much in
common with the agitation to which, in a similar place, his
friend Barton Eeeve had already been condemned. Mrs. Gor
ton, emerging from a deeper retreat, had at last, though not out
of compassion, conferred on him her company; she left him
from the first instant in no doubt of the spirit in which she
approached him. Margaret was at last almost indecently
there, Margaret was upstairs, Margaret was coming down ; but
he would render the whole family an inestimable service by
quietly taking up his hat and departing without further parley.
Philip Mackern, whose interest in this young lady was in no
degree whatever an interest in other persons connected with
her, only transferred his hat from the piano to the window-seat
and put it kindly to Mrs. Gorton that such a departure would
be, if the girl had come to take leave of him, a brutality, and
if she had come to do anything else an imbecility. His inward
attitude was that his interlocutress was an insufferable busy
body : he took his stand, he considered, upon admirable facts ;
Margaret Hamer's age and his own — twenty-six and thirty-
two — her independence, her intelligence, his career, his pros
pects, his general and his particular situation, his income, his

198 THE GIVEN CASE

extraordinary merit, and perhaps even his personal appearance.
He left his sentiments, in his private estimate, out of account
- he was almost too proud to mention them even to himself.
Yet he found, after the first moment, that he had to mention
them to Mrs. Gorton.

' I don't know what you mean/ he said, ' by my " always "
speaking of anything whatever that's between your sister and
me; for I musb remind you that this is the third time, at
most, that we've had any talk of the matter. If I did, how
ever, touch, to you, last month, on what I hold that a woman
is, in certain circumstances — circumstances that, mind you,
would never have existed without her encouragement, her
surrender — bound in honour to do, it was because you your
self, though I dare say you didn't know with what realities
you were dealing, called my attention precisely to the fact of
the " given case." It isn't always, it isn't often, given, perhaps
— but when it is one knows it. And it's given now if it ever
was in the world,' Mackern still, with his suppression of vio
lence, but with an emphasis the more distinct for its peculiar
amenity, asserted as he resumed his pacing.

Mrs. Gorton watched him a moment through such traces of
tears as still resisted the extreme freedom of her pocket-hand
kerchief. ' Admit then as much as you like that you've been
a pair of fools and criminals' — the poor woman went far:
' what business in the world have you to put the whole respon
sibility on her ? '

Mackern pulled up short ; nothing could exceed the benevo
lence of his surprise. ( On " her " ? Why, don't I absolutely
take an equal share of it ? '

' Equal ? Not a bit ! You're not engaged to any one
else.'

<0h, thank heaven, no!' said Philip Mackern with a laugh
of questionable discretion and instant effect.

His companion's cheek assumed a deeper hue and her eyes
a drier light. 'You cause her to be outrageously talked

THE GIVEN CASE 199

about, and then have the assurance to come and prate to us of
" honour "!'

Mackern turned away again — again he measured his cage.
' What is there I'm not ready to make good ? ' — and he gave,
as he passed, a hard, anxious smile.

Mrs. Gorton said nothing for a moment ; then she spoke
with an accumulation of dignity. { I think you both — if you
want to know — absolutely improper persons, and if I had had
my wits about me I would have declined, in time, to lend my
house again to any traffic that might take place between you.
But you're hatefully here, to my shame, and the wretched
creature, whom I myself got off, has come up, and the fat's en
the fire, and it's too late to prevent it. It's not too late, how
ever, just to say this : that if you've come, and if you intend,
to bully and browbeat her —

'Well ? ' Philip Mackern asked.

She had faltered and paused, and the next moment he saw
why. The door had opened without his hearing it — Margaret
Hamer stood and looked at them. He made no movement ; he
only, after a minute, held her eyes long enough to fortify him,
as it were, in his attempted intensity of stillness. He felt
already as if some process, something complex and exquisite,
were going on that a sound, that a gesture, might spoil. But
his challenge to Mrs. Gorton was still in the air, and she appar
ently, on her vision of her sister, had seen something pass.
She fixed the girl and she fixed Mackern ; then, highly flushed
and moving to the door, she answered him. f Why, you're a
brute and a coward ! ' With which she banged the door behind
her.

The way the others met without speech or touch was extraor
dinary, and still more singular perhaps the things that, in
their silence, Philip Mackern thought. There was no freedom
of appeal for him — he instantly felt that; there was neither
burden nor need. He wondered Margaret didn't notice in some
way what Mrs. Gorton had said ; there was a strangeness in her

200 THE GIVEN CASE

not, on one side or the other, taking that up. There was a
strangeness as well, he was perfectly aware, in his finding him
self surprised and even, for ten seconds, as it happened, merci
lessly disappointed, at her not looking quite so -< badly ' as her
encounter with a grave crisis might have been entitled to pre
sent her. She looked beautiful, perversely beautiful : he couldn't
indeed have said just how directly his presumption of visible
ravage was to have treated her handsome head. Meanwhile,
as she carried this handsome head — in a manner he had never
quite seen her carry it before — to the window and stood look
ing blindly out, there deepened in him almost to quick anguish
the fear even of breathing upon the hour they had reached.
That she had come back to him, to whatever end, was somehow
in itself so divine a thing that lips and hands were gross to
deal with it. What, moreover, in the extremity of a man's
want, had he not already said ? They were simply shut up
there with their moment, and he, at least, felt it throb and
throb in the hush.

At last she turned round. < He will never, never understand
that I can have been so base/

Mackern awkwardly demurred. ' Base ? '

' Letting you, from the first, make, to me, such a difference.'

<I don't think you could help it.' He was still awkward.

1 How can he believe that ? How can he admit it ? '

She asked it too wofully to expect a reply, but the young
man thought a moment. ' You can't look to me to speak for
him ' — he said it as feeling his way and without a smile. ' He
should have looked out for himself.'

' He trusted me. He trusted me,' she repeated.

'So did I — so did I.'

< Yes. Yes.' She looked straight at him, as if tasting all
her bitterness. ' But I pity him so that it kills me ! '

' And only him ? ' — and Philip Mackern came nearer. ' It's
perfectly simple,' he went on. ' I'll abide by that measure. It
shall be the one you pity most.'

THE GIVEN CASE 201

She kept her eyes on him till she burst into tears. 'Pity me
— pity me ! '

He drew her to him and held her close and long, and even
at that high moment it was perhaps the deepest thing in his
gratitude that he did pity her.

JOHN DELAVOY

THE friend who kindly took me to the first night of poor
VVindon's first — which was also poor Windon's last : it was
removed as fast as, at an unlucky dinner, a dish of too percep
tible a presence — also obligingly pointed out to me the nota
bilities in the house. So it was that we came round, just oppo
site, to a young lady in the front row of the balcony — a young
lady in mourning so marked that I rather wondered to see her
at a place of pleasure. I dare say my surprise was partly pro
duced by my thinking her face, as I made it out at the distance,
refined enough to aid a little the contradiction. I remember at
all events dropping a word about /the manners and morals of
London — a word to the effect that, for the most part, else
where, people so bereaved as to be so becraped were bereaved
enough to stay at home. We recognised of course, however,
during the wait, that nobody ever did stay at home ; and, as
my companion proved vague about my young lady, who was
yet somehow more interesting than any other as directly in
range, we took refuge in the several theories that might explain
her behaviour. One of these was that she had a sentiment for
Windon which could override superstitions ; another was that
her scruples had been mastered by an influence discernible on
the spot. This was nothing less than the spell of a gentleman
beside her, whom I had at first mentally disconnected from her
on account of some visibility of difference. He was not, as it
were, quite good enough to have come with her ; and yet he
was strikingly handsome, whereas she, on the contrary, would
in all likelihood have been pronounced almost occultly so. That

202

JOHN DELAVOY 203

was what, doubtless, had led me to put a question about her ;
the fact of her having the kind of distinction that is quite
independent of beauty. Her friend, on the other hand, whose
clustering curls were fair, whose moustache and whose fixed
monocular glass particularly, if indescribably, matched them,
and whose expanse of white shirt and waistcoat had the air of
carrying out and balancing the scheme of his large white fore
head — her friend had the kind of beauty that is quite inde
pendent of distinction. That he was her friend — and very
much — was clear from his easy imagination of all her curiosi
ties. He began to show her the company, and to do much
better in this line than my own companion did for me, inas
much as he appeared even to know who we ourselves were.
That gave a propriety to my finding, on the return from a dip
into the lobby in the first entr'acte, that the lady beside me
was at last prepared to identify him. I, for my part, knew too
few people to have picked up anything. She mentioned a friend
who had edged in to speak to her and who had named the gen
tleman opposite as Lord Yarracome.

Somehow I questioned the news. 'It sounds like the sort
of thing that's too good to be true.'

1 Too good ? '

' I mean he's too much like it.'

' Like what ? Like a lord ? '

' Well, like the name, which is expressive, and — yes — even
like the dignity. Isn't that just what lords are usually not ? ?
I didn't, however, pause for a reply, but inquired further if his
lordship's companion might be regarded as his wife.

' Dear, no. She's Miss Delavoy.7

I forget how my friend had gathered this — not from the
informant who had just been with her; but on the spot I
accepted it, and the young lady became vividly interesting.
1 The daughter of the great man ? '

'What great man?'

' Why, the wonderful writer, the immense novelist : the one

204 JOHN DELAVOY

who died last year/ My friend gave me a look that led me to
add : ' Did you never hear of him ? ' and, though she professed
inadvertence, I could see her to be really so vague that — per
haps a trifle too sharply — I afterwards had the matter out
with her. Her immediate refuge was in the question of Miss
Delavoy's mourning. It was for him, then, her illustrious
father ; though that only deepened the oddity of her coming
so soon to the theatre, and coming with a lord. My com
panion spoke as if the lord made it worse, and, after watching
the pair a moment with her glass, observed that it was easy to
see he could do anything he liked with his young lady. I per
mitted her, I confess, but little benefit from this diversion, in
sisting on giving it to her plainly that I didn't know what we
were coming to and that there was in the air a gross indifference
to which perhaps more almost than anything else the general
density on the subject of Delavoy's genius testified. I even
let her know, I am afraid, how scant, for a supposedly clever
woman, I thought the grace of these lacunae; and I may as
well immediately mention that, as I have had time to see, we
were not again to be just the same allies as before my explosion.
This was a brief, thin flare, but it expressed a feeling, and the
feeling led me to concern myself for the rest of the evening,
perhaps a trifle too markedly, with Lord Yarracome's victim.
She was the image of a nearer approach, of a personal view : I
mean in respect to my great artist, on whose consistent aloof
ness from the crowd I needn't touch, any more than on his
patience in going his way and attending to his work, the most
unadvertised, unreported, uninterviewed, unphotographed, un-
criticised of all originals. Was he not the man of the time
about whose private life we delightfully knew least? The
young lady in the balcony, with the stamp of her close rela
tion to him in her very dress, was a sudden opening into that
region. I borrowed my companion's glass ; I treated myself,
in this direction, — yes, I was momentarily gross, — to an excur
sion of some minutes. I came back from it with the sense of

JOHN DELAVOY 205

something gained ; I felt as if I had been studying Delavoy's
own face, no portrait of which I had ever met. The result of
it all, I easily recognised, would be to add greatly to my impa
tience for the finished book he had left behind, which had not yet
seen the light, which was announced for a near date, and as to
which rumour — I mean, of course, only in the particular warm
air in which it lived at all — had already been sharp. I went
out after the second act to make room for another visitor —
they buzzed all over the place — and when I rejoined my friend
she was primed with rectifications.

' He isn't Lord Yarracome at all. He's only Mr. Beston.'

I fairly -jumped; I see, as I now think, that it was as if I

had read the future in a flash of lightning. ' Only ? The

mighty editor ? '

'Yes, of the celebrated Cynosure.' My interlocutress was
determined this time not to be at fault. ' He's always at first
nights.'

'What a chance for me, then/ I replied, 'to judge of my
particular fate ! '

' Does that depend on Mr. Beston ? ' she inquired ; on which
I again borrowed her glass and went deeper into the subject.

' Well, my literary fortune does. I sent him a fortnight ago
the best thing I've ever done. I've not as yet had a sign from
him, but I can perhaps make out in his face, in the light of his
type and expression, some little portent or promise.' I did my
best, but when after a minute my companion asked what I
discovered I was obliged to answer ( Nothing ! ' The next
moment I added: 'He won't take it.'

' Oh, I hope so ! '

' That's just what I've been doing/ I gave back the glass.
' Such a face is an abyss.'

' Don't you think it handsome ? '

' Glorious. Gorgeous. Immense. Oh, I'm lost ! What does
Miss Delavoy think of it ? ' I then articulated.

'Can't you see?' My companion used her glass. 'She's

206 JOHN DELAVOY

under the charm — she has succumbed. How else can he
have dragged her here in her state ? ' I wondered much, and
indeed her state seemed happy enough, though somehow, at
the same time, the pair struck me as not in the least matching.
It was only for half a minute that my friend made them do so
by going on : ' It's perfectly evident. She's not a daughter, I
should have told you, by the way — she's only a sister. They've
struck up an intimacy in the glow of his having engaged to
publish from month to month the wonderful book that, as I
understand you, her brother has left behind.'

That was plausible, but it didn't bear another look. ' Never ! '
I at last returned. ' Daughter or sister, that fellow won't touch
him.'

' Why in the world ? '

' Well, for the same reason that, as you'll see, he won't touch
me. It's wretched, but we're too good for him.' My explana
tion did as well as another, though it had the drawback of
leaving me to find another for Miss Delavoy's enslavement. I
was not to find it that evening, for as poor Windon's play went
on we had other problems to meet, and at the end our objects
of interest were lost to sight in the general blinding blizzard.
The affair was a bitter * frost,' and if we were all in our places
to the last everything else had disappeared. When I got home
it was to be met by a note from Mr. Beston accepting my
article almost with enthusiasm, and it is a proof of the rapidity
of my fond revulsion that before I went to sleep, which was
not till ever so late, I had excitedly embraced the prospect of
letting him have, on the occasion of Delavoy's new thing, my
peculiar view of the great man. I must add that I was not a
little ashamed to feel I had made a fortune the very night
Windon had lost one.

II

MR. BESTON really proved, in the event, most kind, though
his appeal, which promised to become frequent, was for two or

JOHN DELAVOY 207

three quite different things before it came round to my peculiar
view of Delavoy. It in fact never addressed itself at all to
that altar, and we met on the question only when, the posthu
mous volume having come out, I had found myself wound up
enough to risk indiscretions. By this time I had twice been
with him and had had three or four of his notes. They were
the barest bones, but they phrased, in a manner, a connection.
This was not a triumph, however, to bring me so near to him
as to judge of the origin and nature of his relations with Miss
Delavoy. That his magazine would, after all, publish no speci
mens was proved by the final appearance of the new book at
a single splendid bound. The impression it made was of the
deepest — it remains the author's highest mark ; but I heard,
in spite of this, of no emptying of table-drawers for Mr. Bes-
ton's benefit. What the book is we know still better to-day,
and perhaps even Mr. Beston does ; but there was no approach
at the time to a general rush, and I therefore of course saw
that if he was thick with the great man's literary legatee — as
I, at least, supposed her — it was on some basis independent of
his bringing anything out. Nevertheless he quite rose to the
idea of my study, as I called it, which I put before him in a
brief interview.

'You ought to have something. That thing has brought
him to the front with a leap !'

< The front ? What do you call the front ? '

He had laughed so good-humouredly that I could do the
same. i Well, the front is where you and I are.' I told him
my paper was already finished.

' Ah then, you must write it again.7

1 Oh, but look at it first ! '

' You must write it again,' Mr. Beston only repeated. Before
I left him, however, he had explained a little. ' You must see
his sister.'

' I shall be delighted to do that.'

' She's a great friend of mine, and my having something

208 JOHN DELAVOY

may please her — which, though my first, my only duty is to
please my subscribers and shareholders, is a thing I should
rather like to do. I'll take from you something of the kind
you mention, but only if she's favourably impressed by it.'

I just hesitated, and it was not without a grain of hypocrisy
that I artfully replied : ' I would much rather you were ! '

' Well, I shall be if she is.' Mr. Beston spoke with gravity.
1 She can give you a good deal, don't you know ? — all sorts of
leads and glimpses. She naturally knows more about him
than any one. Besides, she's charming herself.'

To dip so deep could only be an enticement ; yet I already
felt so saturated, felt my cup so full, that I almost wondered
what was left to me to learn, almost feared to lose, in greater
waters, my feet and my courage. At the same time I welcomed
without reserve the opportunity my patron offered, making as
my one condition that if Miss Delavoy assented he would
print my article as it stood. It was arranged that he should
tell her that I would, with her leave, call upon her, and I
begged him to let her know in advance that I was prostrate
before her brother. He had all the air of thinking that he
should have put us in a relation by which The Cynosure would
largely profit, and I left him with the peaceful consciousness
that if I had baited my biggest hook he had opened his widest
mouth. I wondered a little, in truth, how he could care enough
for Delavoy without caring more than enough, but I may
at once say that I was, in respect to Mr. Beston, now virtually
in possession of my point of view. This had revealed to me
an intellectual economy of the rarest kind. There was not a
thing in the world — with a single exception, on which I shall
presently touch — that he valued for itself, and not a scrap he
knew about anything save whether or no it would do. To
1 do ' with Mr. Beston, was to do for The Cynosure. The won
der was that he could know that of things of which he knew
nothing else whatever.

There are a hundred reasons, even in this most private

JOHN DELAVOY 209

record, which, from a turn of mind so unlike Mr. Beston's, I
keep exactly for a love of the fact in itself : there are a. hun
dred confused delicacies, operating however late, that hold my
hand from any motion to treat the question of the effect pro
duced on me by first meeting with Miss Delavoy. I say there
are a hundred, but it would better express my sense perhaps
to speak of them all in the singular. Certain it is that one
of them embraces and displaces the others. It was not the
first time, and I dare say it was not even the second, that I
grew sure of a shyness on the part of this young lady greater
than any exhibition in such a line that my kindred constitu
tion had ever allowed me to be clear about. My own diffidence,
I may say, kept me in the dark so long that my perception of
hers had to be retroactive — to go back and put together and,
with an element of relief, interpret and fill out, It failed,
inevitably, to operate in respect to a person in whom the
infirmity of which I speak had none of the awkwardness, the
tell-tale anguish, that makes it as a rule either ridiculous or
tragic. It was too deep, too still, too general — it was per
haps even too proud. I must content myself, however, with
saying that I have in all my life known nothing more beauti
ful than the faint, cool morning-mist of confidence less and
less embarrassed in which it slowly evaporated. We have
made the thing all out since, and we understand it all now.
It took her longer than I measured to believe that a man with
out her particular knowledge could make such an approach to
her particular love. The approach was made in my paper,
which I left with her on my first visit and in which, on my
second, she told me she had not an alteration to suggest.
She said of it what I had occasionally, to an artist, heard said,
or said myself, of a likeness happily caught : that to touch it
again would spoil it, that it had ' come ' and must only be left.
It may be imagined that after such a speech I was willing to
wait for anything; unless indeed it be suggested that there
could be then nothing more to wait for. A great deal more,
p

210 JOHN DELAVOY

at any rate, seemed to arrive, and it was all in conversation
about Delavoy that we ceased to be hindered and hushed.
The place was still full of him, and in everything there that
spoke to me I heard the sound of his voice. I read his style
into everything — I read it into his sister. She was surrounded
by his relics, his possessions, his books ; all of which were not
many, for he had worked without material reward : this only,
however, made each more charged, somehow, and more per
sonal. He had been her only devotion, and there were
moments when she might have been taken for the guardian
of a temple or a tomb. That was what brought me nearer
than I had got even in my paper ; the sense that it was he, in
a manner, who had made her, and that to be with her was still
to be with himself. It was not only that I could talk to him
so ; it was that he listened and that he also talked. Little by
little and touch by touch she built him up to me ; and then it
was, I confess, that I felt, in comparison, the shrinkage of what
I had written. It grew faint and small — though indeed only
for myself ; it had from the first, for the witness who counted
so much more, a merit that I have ever since reckoned the great
good fortune of my life, and even, I will go so far as to say, a
fine case of inspiration. I hasten to add that this case had
been preceded by a still finer. Miss Delavoy had made of her
brother the year before his death a portrait in pencil that
was precious for two rare reasons. It was the only repre
sentation of the sort in existence, and it was a work of curious
distinction. Conventional but sincere, highly finished and
smaller than life, it had a quality that, in any collection, would
have caused it to be scanned for some signature known to the
initiated. It was a thing of real vision, yet it was a thing of
taste, and as soon as I learned that our hero, sole of his species,
had succeeded in never, save on this occasion, sitting, least of
all to a photographer, I took the full measure of what the
studied strokes of a pious hand would some day represent for
generations more aware of John Delavoy than, on the whole,

JOHN DELAVOY 211

his own had been. My feeling for them was not diminished,
moreover, by learning from my young lady that Mr. Beston, who
had given them some attention, had signified that, in the event
of his publishing an article, he would like a reproduction of
the drawing to accompany it. The ' pictures ' in The Cynosure
were in general a marked chill to my sympathy : I had always
held that, like good wine, honest prose needed, as it were, no
bush. I took them as a sign that if good wine, as we know, is
more and more hard to meet, the other commodity was becom
ing as scarce. The bushes, at all events, in The Cynosure,
quite planted out the text ; but my objection fell in the pres
ence of Miss Delavoy's sketch, which already, in the forefront
of my study, I saw as a flower in the coat of a bridegroom.

I was obliged just after my visit to leave town for three
weeks and was, in the country, surprised at their elapsing
without bringing me a proof from Mr. Beston. I finally wrote
to ask of him an explanation of the delay ; for which in turn
I had again to wait so long that before I heard from him I
received a letter from Miss Delavoy, who, thanking me as for
a good office, let me know that our friend had asked her for
the portrait. She appeared to suppose that I must have put
in with him some word for it that availed more expertly than
what had passed on the subject between themselves. This
gave me occasion, on my return to town, to call on her for
the purpose of explaining how little as yet, unfortunately,
she owed me. I am not indeed sure that it didn't quicken
my return. I knocked at her door with rather a vivid sense
that if Mr. Beston had her drawing I was yet still without my
proof. My privation was the next moment to feel a sharper
pinch, for on entering her apartment I found Mr. Beston in
possession. Then it was that I was fairly confronted with the
problem given me from this time to solve. I began at that
hour to look it straight in the face. What I in the first place
saw was that Mr. Beston was ' making up ' to our hostess ; what
I saw in the second — what at any rate I believed I saw — was

212 JOHN DELAVOY

that she had come a certain distance to meet him ; all of which
would have been simple and usual enough had not the very
things that gave it such a character been exactly the things I
should least have expected. Even this first time, as my patron
sat there, I made out somehow that in that position at least he
was sincere and sound. Why should this have surprised me ?
Why should I immediately have asked myself how he would
make it pay ? He was there because he liked to be, and where
was the wonder of his liking ? There was no wonder in my
own, I felt, so that my state of mind must have been already
a sign of how little I supposed we could like the same things.
This even strikes me, on looking back, as an implication suffi
ciently ungraceful of the absence on Miss Delavoy's part of
direct and designed attraction. I dare say indeed that Mr.
Beston's subjection would have seemed to me a clearer thing
if I had not had by the same stroke to account for his friend's.
She liked him, and I grudged her that, though with the actual
limits of my knowledge of both parties I had literally to in
vent reasons for its being a perversity, I could only in private
treat it as one, and this in spite of Mr. Beston's notorious power
to please. He was the handsomest man in < literary ' London,
and, controlling the biggest circulation — a body of subscribers
as vast as a conscript army — he represented in a manner the
modern poetry of numbers. He was in love, moreover, or he
thought he was; that flushed with a general glow the large
surface he presented. This surface, from my quiet corner,
struck me as a huge tract, a sort of particoloured map, a great
spotted social chart. He abounded in the names of things,
and his mind was like a great staircase at a party — you heard
them bawled at the top. He ought to have liked Miss Delavoy
because her name, so announced, sounded well, and I grudged
him, as I grudged the young lady, the higher motive of an in
telligence of her charm. It was a charm so fine and so veiled
that if she had been a piece of prose or of verse I was sure he
would never have discovered it. The oddity was that, as the

JOHN DELAVOY 213

' " \

case stood, he had seen she would ' do.' I, too, had seen it, but
then I was a critic : these remarks will sadly have miscarried
if they fail to show the reader how much of one.

Ill

I MENTIONED my paper and my disappointment, but I think
it was only in the light of subsequent events that I could fix
an impression of his having, at the moment, looked a trifle
embarrassed. He smote his brow and took out his tablets ; he
deplored the accident of which I complained, and promised to
look straight into it. An accident it could only have been, the
result of a particular pressure, a congestion of work. Of course
he had had my letter and had fully supposed it had been an
swered and acted on. My spirits revived at this, and I almost
thought the incident happy when I heard Miss Delavoy herself
put a clear question.

' It won't be for April, then, which was what I had hoped ? '

It was what / had hoped, goodness knew, but if I had had
no anxiety I should not have caught the low, sweet ring of her
own. It made Mr. Beston's eyes fix her a moment, and, though
the thing has as I write it a fatuous air, I remember thinking
that he must at this instant have seen in her face almost all his
contributor saw. If he did he couldn't wholly have enjoyed
it ; yet he replied genially enough : ' I'll put it into June.'

' Oh, June ! ' our companion murmured in a manner that I
took as plaintive — even as exquisite.

Mr. Beston had got up. I had not promised myself to sit
him out, much less to drive him away ; and at this sign of his
retirement I had a sense still dim, but much deeper, of being
literally lifted by my check. Even before it was set up my
article was somehow operative, so that I could look from one
of my companions to the other and quite magnanimously smile.
' June will do very well.'

214 JOHN DELAVOY

' Oh, if you say so — — ! ' Miss Delavoy sighed and turned
away.

' We must have time for the portrait ; it will require great
care,' Mr. Beston said.

1 Oh, please be sure it has the greatest ! ' I eagerly returned.

But Miss Delavoy took this up, speaking straight to Mr.
Beston. ' I attach no importance to the portrait. My impa
tience is all for the article/

' The article's very neat. It's very neat,' Mr. Beston repeated.
' But your drawing's our great prize.'

' Your great prize,' our young lady replied, ' can only be the
thing that tells most about my brother.7

'Well, that's the case with your picture,' Mr. Beston pro
tested.

' How can you say that ? My picture tells nothing in the
world but that he never sat for another.'

' Which is precisely the enormous and final fact ! ' I laugh
ingly exclaimed.

Mr. Beston looked at me as if in uncertainty and just the
least bit in disapproval; then he found his tone. 'It's the
big fact for The Cynosure. I shall leave you in no doubt of
that I ' he added, to Miss Delavoy, as he went away.

I was surprised at his going, but I inferred that, from the
pressure at the office, he had no choice ; and I was at least not
too much surprised to guess the meaning of his last remark to
have been that our hostess must expect a handsome draft.
This allusion had so odd a grace on a lover's lips that, even
after the door had closed, it seemed still to hang there between
Miss Delavoy and her second visitor. Naturally, however,
we let it gradually drop ; she only said with a kind of con
scious quickness : ( I'm really very sorry for the delay/ I
thought her beautiful as she spoke, and I felt that I had taken
with her a longer step than the visible facts explained. i Yes,
it's a great bore. But to an editor — one doesn't show it/

She seemed amused. ' Are they such queer fish ? '

JOHN DELAVOY 215

I considered. ; You know the great type/
' Oh, I don't know Mr. Beston as an editor.'

< As what, then ? '

' Well, as what you call, I suppose, a man of the world. A
very kind, clever one.'

t Of course / see him mainly in the saddle and in the charge
— at the head of his hundreds of thousands. But I mustn't
undermine him,' I added, smiling, ' when he's doing so much
for me.'

She appeared to wonder about it. f Is it really a great deal ? '

' To publish a thing like that ? Yes — as editors go. They're
all tarred with the same brush.'

' Ah, but he has immense ideas. He goes in for the best
in all departments. That's his own phrase. He has often
assured me that he'll never stoop.'

'He wants none but "first-class stuff." That's the way he
has expressed it to me; but it comes to the same thing. It's
our great comfort. He's charming.'

' He's charming,' my friend replied ; and I thought for the
moment we had done with Mr. Beston. A rich reference to
him, none the less, struck me as flashing from her very next
words — words that she uttered without appearing to have
noticed any I had pronounced in the interval. i Does no one,
then, really care for my brother ? '

I was startled by the length of her flight. ' Really care ? '

< No one but you ? Every month your study doesn't appear
is at this time a kind of slight.'

i I see what you mean. But of course we're serious.'

1 Whom do you mean by " we " ? '

' Well, you and me.'

She seemed to look us all over and not to be struck with our
mass. ' And no one else ? No one else is serious ? '

' What I should say is that no one feels the whole thing,
don't you know ? as much.'

Miss Delavoy hesitated. l Not even so much as Mr. Beston ? '

216 JOHN DELAVOY

And her eyes, as she named him, waited, to my surprise, for
my answer.

I couldn't quite see why she returned to him, so that my
answer was rather lame. ' Don't ask me too many things; else
there are some / shall have to ask.'

She continued to look at me ; after which she turned away.
'Then I won't — for I don't understand him.' She turned
away, I say, but the next moment had faced about with a fresh,
inconsequent question. ' Then why in the world has he cooled
off?'

< About my paper? Has he cooled? Has he shown you
that otherwise?' I asked.

' Than by his delay ? Yes, by silence — and by worse.'

' What do you call worse ? '

'Well, to say of it — and twice over — what he said just
now/

< That it's very « neat " ? You don't think it is?9 I laughed.

' I don't say it ; ' and with that she smiled. ( My brother
might hear ! '

Her tone was such that, while it lingered in the air, it deep
ened, prolonging the interval, whatever point there was in
this ; unspoken things therefore had passed between us by the
time I at last brought out : e He hasn't read me ! It doesn't
matter,' I quickly went on; 'his relation to what I may do
or not do is, for his own purposes, quite complete enough
without that/

She seemed struck with this. ' Yes, his relation to almost
anything is extraordinary.'

' His relation to everything ! ' It rose visibly before us and,
as we felt, filled the room with its innumerable, indistinguish
able objects. ' Oh, it's the making of him ! '

She evidently recognised all this, but after a minute she
again broke out: 'You say he hasn't read you and that it
doesn't matter. But has he read my brother ? Doesn't that
matter ? '

JOHN DELAVOY 217

I waved away the thought. 'For what do you take him,
and why in the world should it ? He knows perfectly what
he wants to do, and his postponement is quite in your interest.
The reproduction of the drawing —

She took me up. 'I hate the drawing ! '

< So do I,' I laughed, ' and I rejoice in there being something
on which we can feel so together ! '

IV

WHAT may further have passed between us on this occasion
loses, as I try to recall it, all colour in the light of a communi
cation that I had from her four days later. It consisted of a
note in which she announced to me that she had heard from
Mr. Beston in terms that troubled her : a letter from Paris —
he had dashed over on business — abruptly proposing that she
herself should, as she quoted, give him something; something
that her intimate knowledge of the subject — which was of
course John Delavoy — her rare opportunities for observation
and study would make precious, would make as unique as the
work of her pencil. He appealed to her to gratify him in this
particular, exhorted her to sit right down to her task, reminded
her that to tell a loving sister's tale was her obvious, her high
est duty. She confessed to mystification and invited me to
explain. Was this sudden perception of her duty a result
on Mr. Boston's part of any difference with myself ? Did he
want two papers ? Did he want an alternative to mine ?
Did he want hers as a supplement or as a substitute ? She
begged instantly to be informed if anything had happened to
mine. To meet her request I had first to make sure, and I
repaired on the morrow to Mr. Beston's office in the eager hope
that he was back from Paris. This hope was crowned ; he had
crossed in the night and was in his room ; so that on sending
up my card I was introduced to his presence, where I promptly

218 JOHN DELAVOY

broke ground by letting him know that I had had even yet
no proof.

' Oh, yes ! about Delavoy. Well, I've rather expected you,
but you must excuse me if I'm brief. My absence has put me
back ; I've returned to arrears. Then from Paris I meant to
write to you, but even there I was up to my neck. I think,
too, I've instinctively held off a little. You won't like what I
have to say — you can't ! ' He spoke almost as if I might wish
to prove I could. ' The fact is, you see, your thing won't do.
No — not even a little.'

Even after Miss Delavoy's note it was a blow, and I felt
myself turn pale. i Not even a little ? Why, I thought you
wanted it so ! '

Mr. Beston just perceptibly braced himself. ' My dear man,
we didn't want that/ We couldn't do it. I've every desire to
be agreeable to you, but we really couldn't.'

I sat staring. i What in the world's the matter with it ? '

'Well, it's impossible. That's what's the matter with it.'

' Impossible ? ' There rolled over me the ardent hours and
a great wave of the feeling that I had put into it.

He hung back but an instant — he faced the music. ' It's
indecent.'

I could only wildly echo him. i Indecent ? Why, it's abso
lutely, it's almost to the point of a regular chill, expository.
What in the world is it but critical ? '

Mr. Beston's retort was prompt. 'Too critical by half!
That's just where it is. It says too much.'

' But what it says is all about its subject/

' I dare say, but I don't think we want quite so much about
its subject.'

I seemed to swing in the void and I clutched, fallaciously,
at the nearest thing. < What you do want, then — what is that
to be about ? '

'That's for you to find out — it's not my business to tell
you/

JOHN DELAVOY 219

It was dreadful, this snub to my happy sense that I had
found out. 'I thought you wanted John Delavoy. I've
simply stuck to him/

Mr. Beston gave a dry laugh. ' I should think you had ! '
Then after an instant he turned oracular. ' Perhaps we
wanted him — perhaps we didn't. We didn't at any rate
want indelicacy.'

' Indelicacy ? ' I almost shrieked. ' Why, it's pure por
traiture.'

'"Pure," my dear fellow, just begs the question. It's most
objectionable — that's what it is. For portraiture of such
things, at all events, there's no place in our scheme.'

I speculated. ' Your scheme for an account of Delavoy ? '

Mr. Beston looked as if I trifled. ' Our scheme for a suc
cessful magazine.'

' No place, do I understand you, for criticism ? No place

for the great figures ? If you don't want too much detail,'

I went on, ' I recall perfectly that I was careful not to go into
it. What I tried for was a general vivid picture — which I
really supposed I arrived at. I boiled the man down — I gave
the three or four leading notes. Them I did try to give with
some intensity.'

Mr. Beston, while I spoke, had turned about and, with a
movement that confessed to impatience and even not a little, I
thought, to irritation, fumbled on his table among a mass of
papers and other objects; after which he had pulled out a
couple of drawers. Finally he fronted me anew with my copy
in his hand, and I had meanwhile added a word about the dis
advantage at which he placed me. To have made me wait was

unkind ; but to have made me wait for such news ! I ought

at least to have been told it earlier. He replied to this that
he had not at first had time to read me, and, on the evidence
of my other things, had taken me pleasantly for granted: he
had only been enlightened by the revelation of the proof.
What he had fished out of his drawer was, in effect, not my

220 JOHN DELAVOY

manuscript; but the ' galleys ' that had never been sent me.
The thing was all set up there, and my companion, with eye
glass and thumb, dashed back the sheets and looked up and
down for places. The proof-reader, he mentioned, had so
waked him up with the blue pencil that he had no difficulty
in finding them. They were all in his face when he again
looked at me. ' Did you candidly think that we were going
to print this ? '

All my silly young pride in my performance quivered as if
under the lash. ' Why the devil else should I have taken the
trouble to write it ? If you're not going to print it, why the
devil did you ask me for it ? '

1 1 didn't ask you. You proposed it yourself.'

' You jumped at it ; you quite agreed you ought to have it :
it comes to the same thing. So indeed you ought to have it.
It's too ignoble, your not taking up such a man.'

He looked at me hard. ' I have taken him up. I do want
something about him, and I've got his portrait there — coming
out beautifully.'

{ Do you mean you've taken him up,' I inquired, ' by asking
for something of his sister ? Why, in that case, do you speak
as if I had forced on you the question of a paper ? If you
want one you want one.'

Mr. Beston continued to sound me. ' How do you know
what I've asked of his sister?'

' I know what Miss Delavoy tells me. She let me know it
as soon as she had heard from you.'

' Do you mean that you've just seen her ? '

'I've not seen her since the time I met you at her house;
but I had a note from her yesterday. She couldn't under
stand your appeal — in the face of knowing what I've done
myself.'

Something seemed to tell me at this instant that she had not
yet communicated with Mr. Beston, but that he wished me not
to know she hadn't. It came out still more in the temper with

.JOHN DELAVOY 221

which he presently said : ' I want what Miss Delavoy can do,
but I don't want this kind of thing ! ' And he shook my proof
at me as if for a preliminary to hurling it.

I took it from him, to show I anticipated his violence, and,
profoundly bewildered, I turned over the challenged pages.
They grinned up at me with the proof-reader's shocks, but the
shocks, as my eye caught them, bloomed on the spot like
flowers. I didn't feel abased — so many of my good things
came back to me. ' What on earth do you seriously mean ?
This thing isn't bad. It's awfully good — it's beautiful.'

With an odd movement he plucked it back again, though
not indeed as if from any new conviction. He had had after
all a kind of contact with it that had made it a part of his
stock. ' I dare say it's clever. For the kind of thing it is,
it's as beautiful as you like. It's simply not our kind.' He
seemed to break out afresh. ' Didn't you know more ? '

I waited. ' More what ? '

He in turn did the same. ' More everything. More about
Delavoy. The whole point was that I thought you did.'

I fell back in my chair. 'You think my article shows
ignorance ? I sat down to it with the sense that I knew more
than any one.'

Mr. Beston restored it again to my hands. ' You've kept that
pretty well out of sight then. Didn't you get anything out of
her ? It was simply for that I addressed you to her.'

I took from him with this, as well, a silent statement of
what it had not been for. ' I got everything in the wide world
I could. We almost worked together, but what appeared was
that all her own knowledge, all her own view, quite fell in
with what I had already said. There appeared nothing to
subtract or to add.'

He looked hard again, not this time at me, but at the docu
ment in my hands. ' You mean she has gone into all that —
seen it just as it stands there ? '

'If I've still/ I replied, 'any surprise left, it's for the sur-

222 JOHN DELAYOY

prise your question implies. You put our heads together, and
you've surely known all along that they've remained so. She
told me a month ago that she had immediately let you know
the good she thought of what I had done.'

Mr. Beston very candidly remembered, and I could make
out that if he flushed as he did so it was because what most
came back to him was his own simplicity. ' I see. That must
have been why I trusted you — sent you, without control, straight
off to be set up. But now that I see you — — ! ' he went on.

' You're surprised at her indulgence ? '

Once more he snatched at the record of my rashness — once
more he turned it over. Then he read out two or three para
graphs. ' Do you mean she has gone into all that ? '

' My dear sir, what do you take her for ? There wasn't a
line we didn't thresh out, and our talk wouldn't for either of
us have been a bit interesting if it hadn't been really frank.
Have you to learn at this time of day,' I continued, 'what
her feeling is about her brother's work ? She's not a bit
stupid. She has a kind of worship for it.'

Mr. Beston kept his eyes on one of my pages. ' She passed
her life with him and was extremely fond of him.'

' Yes, and she has the point of view and no end of ideas.
She's tremendously intelligent.'

Our friend at last looked up at me, but I scarce knew what
to make of his expression. ' Then she'll do me exactly what I
want.'

' Another article, you mean, to replace mine ? '

' Of a totally different sort. Something the public will stand.'
His attention reverted to my proof, and he suddenly reached
out for a pencil. He made a great dash against a block of my
prose and placed the page before me. Do you pretend to me
they'll stand that f '

'That' proved, as I looked at it, a summary of the subject,
deeply interesting, and treated, as I thought, with extraordinary
art, of the work to which I gave the highest place in my author's

JOHN DELAVOY 223

array. I took it in, sounding it hard for some hidden vice, but
with a frank relish, in effect, of its lucidity ; than I answered :
' If they won't stand it, what will they stand ? '

Mr. Beston looked about and put a few objects on his table
to rights. ' They won't stand anything.' He spoke with such
pregnant brevity as to make his climax stronger. ' And quite
right too ! /'in right, at any rate ; I can't plead ignorance. I
know where I am, and I want to stay there. That single page

would have cost me five thousand subscribers.

Why, that single page is a statement of the very es

sence

! 1

He turned sharp round at me. ' Very essence of what ? '

' Of my very topic, damn it.'

' Your very topic is John Delavoy.'

< And what's his very topic ? Am I not to attempt to utter
it ? What under the sun else am I writing about ? '

' You're not writing in The Cynosure about the relations of
the sexes. With those relations, with the question of sex in
any degree, I should suppose you would already have seen
that we have nothing whatever to do. If you want to know
what our public won't stand, there you have it.'

I seem to recall that I smiled sweetly as I took it. ' I don't
know, I think, what you mean by those phrases, which strike
me as too empty and too silly, and of a nature therefore to be
more deplored than any, I'm positive, that I use in my analysis.
I don't use a single one that even remotely resembles them. I
simply try to express my author, and if your public won't stand
his being expressed, mention to me kindly the source of its
interest in him.'

Mr. Beston was perfectly ready. ' He's all the rage with the
clever people — that's the source. The interest of the public
is whatever a clever article may make it.'

f I don't understand you. How can an article be clever, to
begin with, and how can it make anything of anything, if it
doesn't avail itself of material ? '

224 JOHN DELAVOY

1 There is material, which I'd hoped you'd use. Miss Delavoy
has lots of material. I don't know what she has told you, but
I know what she has told me.' He hung fire but an instant.
' Quite lovely things.'

' And have you told her ? '

' Told her what ? ? he asked as I paused.

1 The lovely things you've just told me.'

Mr. Beston got up ; folding the rest of my proof together,
he made the final surrender with more dignity than I had
looked for. ' You can do with this what you like/ Then as
he reached the door with me : ( Do you suppose that I talk
with Miss Delavoy on such subjects ? ' I answered that he
could leave that to me — I shouldn't mind so doing; and I
recall that before I quitted him something again passed be
tween us on the question of her drawing. ' What we want/ he
said, ' is just the really nice thing, the pleasant, right thing to
go with it. That drawing's going to take ! '

A FEW minutes later I had wired to our young lady that,
should I hear nothing from her to the contrary, I would come
to her that evening. I had other affairs that kept me out ; and
on going home I found a word to the effect that though she
should not be free after dinner she hoped for my presence at
five o'clock : a notification betraying to me that the evening
would, by arrangement, be Mr. Beston's hour and that she
wished to see me first. At five o'clock I was there, and as soon
as I entered the room I perceived two things. One of these
was that she had been highly impatient ; the other was that she
had not heard, since my call on him, from Mr. Beston, and that
her arrangement with him therefore dated from earlier. The
tea-service was by the fire — she herself was at the window ;
and I am at a loss to name the particular revelation that I drew
from this fact of her being restless on general grounds. My

JOHN DELAVOY 225

telegram had fallen in with complications at which I could
only guess ; it had not found her quiet ; she was living in a
troubled air. But her wonder leaped from her lips. ' He does
want two ? '

I had brought in my proof with me, putting it in my hat and
my hat on a chair. ' Oh, no — he wants only one, only yours.'

Her wonder deepened. ' He won't print ? '

< My poor old stuff ! He returns it with thanks.'

' Returns it ? When he had accepted it ! '

' Oh, that doesn't prevent — when he doesn't like it.'

' But he does ; he did. He liked it to me. He called it

" sympathetic." '

' He only meant that you are — perhaps even that I myself

am. He hadn't read it then. He read it but a day or two ago,

and horror seized him.'

Miss Delavoy dropped into a chair. ' Horror ? '

I 1 don't know how to express to you the fault he finds with
it.' I had gone to the fire, and I looked to where it peeped
out of my hat; my companion did the same, and her face
showed the pain she might have felt, in the street, at sight of
the victim of an accident. ' It appears it's indecent.'

She sprang from her chair. t To describe my brother ? '

'As J've described him. That, at any rate, is how my ac
count sins. What I've said is unprintable.' I leaned against
the chimney-piece with a serenity of which, I admit, I was
conscious ; I rubbed it in and felt a private joy in watching my
influence.

' Then what have you said ? '

' You know perfectly. You heard my thing from beginning
to end. You said it was beautiful.'

She remembered as I looked at her; she showed all the
things she called back. ' It was beautiful.' I went over and
picked it up ; I came back with it to the fire. { It was the
best thing ever said about him,' she went on. ' It was the
finest and truest.'
Q

226 JOHN DELAVOY

1 Well, then — — ! ' I exclaimed.

' But what have you done to it since ? y

' I haven't touched it since.'

1 You've put nothing else in ? '

' Not a line — not a syllable. Don't you remember how you
warned me against spoiling it ? It's of the thing we read
together, liked together, went over and over together ; it's of
this dear little serious thing of good sense and good faith ' —
and I held up my roll of proof, shaking it even as Mr. Beston
had shaken it — ' that he expresses that opinion.'

She frowned at me with an intensity that, though bringing
me no pain, gave me a sense of her own. ' Then that's why
he has asked me ? '

' To do something instead. But something pure. You, he
hopes, won't be indecent.'

She sprang up, more mystified than enlightened; she had
pieced things together, but they left the question gaping. { Is
he mad ? What is he talking about ? '

' Oh, / know — now. Has he specified what he wants of you ? '

She thought a moment, all before me. ' Yes — to be very
" personal."3

' Precisely. You mustn't speak of the work.'

She almost glared. ' Not speak of it ? '

< That's indecent.'

' My brother's work ? '

1 To speak of it.7

She took this from me as she had not taken anything.
1 Then how can I speak of him at all ? — how can I articulate ?
He ivas his work.'

' Certainly he was. But that's not the kind of truth that
will stand in Mr. Boston's way. Don't you know what he
means by wanting you to be personal ? '

In the way she looked at me there was still for a moment a
dim desire to spare him — even perhaps a little to save him.
None the less, after an instant, she let herself go. ' Something
horrible ? '

JOHN DELAVOY 227

' Horrible; so long, that is, as it takes the place of some
thing more honest and really so much more clean. He wants
— what do they call the stuff ? — anecdotes, glimpses, gossip,
chat ; a picture of his " home life," domestic habits, diet, dress,
arrangements — all his little ways and little secrets, and even,
to better it still, all your own, your relations with him, your
feelings about him, his feelings about you : both his and yours,
in short, about anything else you can think of. Don't you see
what I mean ? ' She saw so well that, in the dismay of it, she
grasped my arm an instant, half as if to steady herself, half as
if to stop me. But she couldn't stop me. 'He wants you just
to write round and round that portrait.'

She was lost in the reflections I had stirred, in apprehen
sions and indignations that slowly surged and spread ; and for
a moment she was unconscious of everything else. 'What
portrait ? '

'Why, the beautiful one you did. The beautiful one you
gave him.'

' Did I give it to him ? Oh, yes ! ' It came back to her, but
this time she blushed red, and I saw what had occurred to her.
It occurred, in fact, at the same instant to myself. ' Ah, par
exemple,' she cried, ' he shan't have it ! '

I couldn't help laughing. 'My dear young lady, unfortu
nately he has got it ! '

' He shall send it back. He shan't use it.'

'I'm afraid he is using it,' I replied. 'I'm afraid he has
used it. They've begun to work on it.'

She looked at me almost as if I were Mr. Beston. ' Then
they must stop working on it.' Something in her decision
somehow thrilled me. ' Mr. Beston must send it straight back.
Indeed, I'll wire to him to bring it to-night.'

' Is he coming to-night ? ' I ventured to inquire.

She held her head very high. ' Yes, he's coming to-night.
It's most happy ! ' she bravely added, as if to forestall any
suggestion that it could be anything else.

228 JOHN DELAVOY

I thought a moment ; first about that, then about some
thing that presently made me say : < Oh, well, if he brings it
back !'

She continued to look at me. ' Do you mean you doubt his
doing so ? '

I thought again. ( You'll probably have a stiff time with
him.'

She made, for a little, no answer to this but to sound me
again with her eyes ; our silence, however, was carried off by
her then abruptly turning to her tea-tray and pouring me out
a cup. ' Will you do me a favour ? ' she asked as I took it.

'Any favour in life.'

' Will you be present ? '

' Present ? J — I failed at first to imagine.

' When Mr. Beston comes.'

It was so much more than I had expected that I of course
looked stupid in my surprise. < This evening — here ? ;

' This evening — here. Do you think my request very
strange ? '

I pulled myself together. ' How can I tell when I'm so
awfully in the dark ? '

'In the dark— — ? ' She smiled at me as if I were a person
who carried such lights !

' About the nature, I mean, of your friendship.'

6 With Mr. Beston ? ' she broke in. Then in the wonderful
way that women say such things : ' It has always been so
pleasant.'

1 Do you think it will be pleasant for me 9 ' I laughed.

' Our friendship ? I don't care whether it is or not ! '

' I mean what you'll have out with him — for of course you
will have it out. Do you think it wrill be pleasant for him ? '

'To find you here — or to see you come in? I don't feel
obliged to think. This is a matter in which I now care for no
one but my brother — for nothing but his honour. I stand
only on that.'

JOHN DELAVOY 229

I can't say how high, with these words, she struck me as
standing, nor how the look that she gave me with them
seemed to make me spring np beside her. We were at this
elevation together a moment. ' I'll do anything in the world
you say.'

' Then please come about nine/

That struck me as so tantamount to saying ' And please
therefore go this minute ' that I immediately turned to the
door. Before I passed it, however, I gave her time to ring
out clear : 1 1 know what I'm about ! ' She proved it the next
moment by following me into the hall with the request that
I would leave her my proof. I placed it in her hands, and
if she knew what she was about I wondered, outside, what /
was.

VI

I DARE say it was the desire to make this out that, in the
evening, brought me back a little before my time. Mr. Beston
had not arrived, and it's worth mentioning — for it was rather
odd — that while we waited for him I sat with my hostess in
silence. She spoke of my paper, which she had read over —
but simply to tell me she had done so ; and that was practi
cally all that passed between us for a time at once so full and
so quiet that it struck me neither as short nor as long. We
felt, in the matter, so indivisible that we might have been
united in some observance or some sanctity — to go through
something decorously appointed. Without an observation we
listened to the door-bell, and, still without one, a minute later,
saw the person we expected stand there and show his surprise.
It was at me he looked as he spoke to her.

' I'm not to see you alone ? '

1 Not just yet, please,' Miss Delavoy answered. < Of what
has suddenly come between us this gentleman is essentially a
part, and I really think he'll be less present if we speak before
him than if we attempt to deal with the question without him.3

230 JOHN DELAVOY

Mr. Beston was amused, but not enough amused to sit down,
and we stood there while, for the third time, my proof-sheets
were shaken for emphasis. ' I've been reading these over/
she said as she held them up.

Mr. Beston, on what he had said to me of them, could only
look grave ; but he tried also to look pleasant, and I foresaw
that, on the whole, he would really behave well. ' They're
remarkably clever.'

I And yet you wish to publish instead of them something
from so different a hand ? ?

He smiled now very kindly. 'If you'll only let me have
it ! Won't you let me have it ? I'm sure you know exactly
the thing I want.'

' Oh, perfectly ! '

' I've tried to give her an idea of it,' I threw in.

Mr. Beston promptly saw his way to make this a reproach
to me. < Then, after all, you had one yourself ? '

' I think I couldn't have kept so clear of it if I hadn't had ! '
I laughed.

' I'll write you something,' Miss Delavoy went on, ' if you'll
print this as it stands.' My proof was still in her keeping.

Mr. Beston raised his eyebrows. ' Print two ? Whatever
do I want with two ? What do I want with the wrong one
if I can get the beautiful right ? ?

She met this, to my surprise, with a certain gaiety. ' It's
a big subject — a subject to be seen from different sides.
Don't you want a full, a various treatment ? Our papers will
have nothing in common.'

I 1 should hope not ! ' Mr. Beston said good-humouredly.
' You have command, dear lady, of a point of view too good to
spoil. It so happens that your brother has been really less
handled than any one, so that there's a kind of obscurity about
him, and in consequence a kind of curiosity, that it seems to
me quite a crime not to work. There's just the perfection,
don't you know? of a little sort of mystery — a tantalising

JOHN DELAVOY 231

demi-jour.' He continued to smile at her as if he thoroughly
hoped to kindle her, and it was interesting at that moment to
get this vivid glimpse of his conception.

I could see it quickly enough break out in Miss Delavoy,
who sounded for an instant almost assenting. ' And you want
the obscurity and the mystery, the tantalising demi-jour,
cleared up ? '

i I want a little lovely, living thing ! Don't be perverse,' he
pursued, ' don't stand in your own light and in your brother's
and in this young man's — in the long run, and in mine too and
in every one's : just let us have him out as no one but you
can bring him and as, by the most charming of enhances and a
particular providence, he has been kept all this time just on
purpose for you to bring. Really, you know' — his vexation
would crop up — 'one could howl to see such good stuff
wasted ! '

'Well/ our young lady returned, 'that holds good of one
thing as well as of another. I can never hope to describe or
express my brother as these pages describe and express him ;
but, as I tell you, approaching him from a different direction,
I promise to do my very best. Only, my condition remains.'

Mr. Beston transferred his eyes from her face to the little
bundle in her hand, where they rested with an intensity that
made me privately wonder if it represented some vain vision
of a snatch defeated in advance by the stupidity of his having
suffered my copy to be multiplied. ' My printing that ? '

' Your printing this.'

Mr. Beston wavered there between us : I could make out in
him a vexed inability to keep us as distinct as he would have
liked. But he was triumphantly light. 'It's impossible.
Don't be a pair of fools ! '

' Very well, then/ said Miss Delavoy ; ' please send me back
my drawing.'

* Oh dear, no ! ' Mr. Beston laughed. ' Your drawing we
must have at any rate.'

232 JOHN DELAVOY

' Ah, but I forbid you to use it ! This gentleman is my wit
ness that my prohibition is absolute/

' Was it to be your witness that you sent for the gentleman ?
You take immense precautions ! ' Mr. Beston exclaimed. Be
fore she could retort, however, he came back to his strong point.
' Do you coolly ask of me to sacrifice ten thousand subscribers ? '

The number, I noticed, had grown since the morning, but
Miss Delavoy faced it boldly. ' If you do, you'll be well rid of
them. They must be ignoble, your ten thousand subscribers.'

He took this perfectly. ' You dispose of them easy ! Ignoble
or not, what I have to do is to keep them and if possible add
to their number ; not to get rid of them.'

' You'd rather get rid of my poor brother instead ? '

i I don't get rid of him. I pay him a signal attention. Eeduc-
ing it to the least, I publish his portrait.'

( His portrait — the only one worth speaking of ? Why, you
turn it out with horror.7

i Do you call the only one worth speaking of that misguided
effort ? ' And, obeying a restless impulse, he appeared to reach
for my tribute ; not, I think, with any conscious plan, but with
a vague desire in some way again to point his moral with it.

I liked immensely the motion with which, in reply to this,
she put it behind her : her gesture expressed so distinctly her
vision of her own lesson. From that moment, somehow, they
struck me as forgetting me, and I seemed to see them as they
might have been alone together ; even to see a little what, for
each, had held and what had divided them. I remember how,
at this, I almost held my breath, effacing myself to let them
go, make them show me whatever they might. 'It's the only
one,' she insisted, 'that tells, about its subject, anything that's
any one's business. If you really want John Delavoy, there he
is. If you don't want him, don't insult him with an evasion
and a pretence. Have at least the courage to say that you're
afraid of him ! '

I figured Mr. Beston here as much incommoded ; but all too

JOHN DELAVOY 233

simply, doubtless, for he clearly held on, smiling through
flushed discomfort and on the whole bearing up. 'Do you
think I'm afraid of you ? ' He might forget me, but he would
have to forget me a little more to yield completely to his visi
ble impulse to take her hand. It was visible enough to herself
to make her show that she declined to meet it, and even that
his effect on her was at last distinctly exasperating. Oh, how
I saw at that moment that in the really touching good faith of
his personal sympathy he didn't measure his effect ! If he had
done so he wouldn't have tried to rush it, to carry it off with
tenderness. He dropped to that now so rashly that I was in
truth sorry for him. ( You could do so gracefully, so naturally,
what we want. What we want, don't you see ? is perfect taste.
I know better than you do yourself how perfect yours would
be. I always know better than people do themselves.' He
jested and pleaded, getting in, benightedly, deeper. Perhaps
I didn't literally hear him ask in the same accents if she didn't
care for him at all, but I distinctly saw him look as if he were
on the point of it, and something, at any rate, in a lower tone,
dropped from him that he followed up with the statement that
if she did even just a little she would help him.

VII

SHE made him wait a deep minute for her answer to this,
and that gave me time to read into it what he accused her of
failing to do. I recollect that I was startled at their having
come so far, though I was reassured, after a little, by seeing
that he had come much the furthest. I had now I scarce
know what amused sense of knowing our hostess so much
better than he. 'I think you strangely inconsequent,' she
said at last. ' If you associate with — what you speak of —
the idea of help, does it strike you as helping me to treat in
that base fashion the memory I most honour and cherish?'
As I was quite sure of what he spoke of, I could measure the

234 JOHN DELAVOY

force of this challenge. ' Have you never discovered, all this
time, that my brother's work is my pride and my joy ? '

{ Oh, my dear thing ! ' — and Mr. Beston broke into a cry
that combined in the drollest way the attempt to lighten his
guilt with the attempt to deprecate hers. He let it just flash
upon us that, should he be pushed, he would show as — well,
scandalised.

The tone in which Miss Delavoy again addressed him offered
a reflection of this gleam. <Do you know what my brother
would think of you ? '

He was quite ready with his answer, and there was no
moment in the whole business at which I thought so well of
him. l I don't care a hang what your brother would think ! '

1 Then why do you wish to commemorate him ? '

'How can you ask so innocent a question? It isn't for
him.7

1 You mean it's for the public ? '

' It's for the magazine,' he said with a noble simplicity.

' The magazine is the public,' it made me so far forget
myself as to suggest.

' You've discovered it late in the day ! Yes,' he went on to
our companion, ( I don't in the least mind saying I don't care.
I don't — I don't ! ' he repeated with a sturdiness in which
I somehow recognised that he was, after all, a great editor.
He looked at me a moment as if he even guessed what I saw,
and, not unkindly, desired to force it home. ' I don't care for
anybody. It's not my business to care. That's not the way
to run a magazine. Except of course as a mere man ! ' — and
he added a smile for Miss Delavoy. He covered the whole
ground again. ' Your reminiscences would make a talk ! '

She came back from the greatest distance she had yet
reached. ' My reminiscences ? '

' To accompany the head.' He must have been as tender as
if I had been away. ' Don't I see how you'd do them ? '

She turned off, standing before the fire and looking into it. ;

JOHN DELAVOY 235

after which she faced him again. ' If you'll publish our friend
here, I'll do them.'

'Why are you so awfully wound up about our friend
here ? '

<Kead his article over — with a little intelligence — and
your question will be answered.'

Mr. Beston glanced at me and smiled as if with a loyal
warning; then, with a good conscience, he let me have it.
' Oh, damn his article ! '

I was .struck with her replying exactly what I should have
replied if I had not been so detached. ' Damn it as much as
you like, but publish it.' Mr. Beston, on this, turned to me as
if to ask me if I had not heard enough to satisfy me : there
was a visible offer in his face to give me more if I insisted.
This amounted to an appeal to me to leave the room at least
for a minute ; and it was perhaps from the fear of what might
pass between us that Miss Delavoy once more took him up.
' If my brother's as vile as you say ! '

' Oh, I don't say he's vile ! ' he broke in.

1 You only say I am ! ' I commented.

' You've entered so into him,' she replied to me, 'that it
comes to the same thing. And Mr. Beston says further that
out of this unmentionableness he wants somehow to make
something — some money or some sensation.'

' My dear lady,' said Mr. Beston, ' it's a very great literary
figure ! '

' Precisely. You advertise yourself with it because it's a
very great literary figure, and it's a very great literary figure
because it wrote very great literary things that you wouldn't
for the world allow to be intelligibly or critically named. So
you bid for the still more striking tribute of an intimate
picture — an unveiling of God knows what ! — without even
having the pluck or the logic to say on what ground it is that
you go in for naming him at all. Do you know, dear Mr.
Beston,' she asked, ' that you make me very sick ? I count on

236 JOHN DELAVOY

receiving the portrait/ she concluded, ( by to-morrow evening
at latest/

I felt, before this speech was over, so sorry for her inter
locutor that I was on the point of asking her if she mightn't
finish him without my help. But I had lighted a flame that
was to consume me too, and I was aware of the scorch of it
while I watched Mr. Beston plead frankly, if tacitly, that,
though there was something in him not to be finished, she
must yet give him a moment and let him take his time to look
about him at pictures and books. He took it with more cool
ness than I ; then he produced his answer. ' You shall receive
it to-morrow morning if you'll do what I asked the last time.'
I could see more than he how the last time had been overlaid
by what had since come up ; so that, as she opposed a momen
tary blank, I felt almost a coarseness in his *ecall of it with
an l Oh, you know — you know ! '

Yes, after a little she knew, and I need scarcely add that I
did. I felt, in the oddest way, by this time, that she was
conscious of my penetration and wished to make me, for the
loss now so clearly beyond repair, the only compensation in
her power. This compensation consisted of her showing me
that she was indifferent to my having guessed the full extent
of the privilege that, on the occasion to which he alluded, she
had permitted Mr. Beston to put before her. The balm for
my wound was therefore to see what she resisted. She re
sisted Mr. Beston in more ways than one. ' And if I don't do
it ? ' she demanded.

' I'll simply keep your picture ! '

< To what purpose if you don't use it ? 9

' To keep it is to use it,' Mr. Beston said.

1 He has only to keep it long enough,' I added, and with the
intention that may be imagined, ' to bring you round, by the
mere sense of privation, to meet him on the other ground.'

Miss Delavoy took no more notice of this speech than if she
had not heard it, and Mr. Beston showed that he had heard it

JOHN DELAVOY 237

only enough to show, more markedly, that he followed her
example. ' I'll do anything, I'll do everything for you in life,'
he declared to her, ' but publish such a thing as that.7

She gave in all decorum to this statement the minute of
concentration that belonged to it; but her analysis of the
matter had for sole effect to make her at last bring out, not
with harshness, but with a kind of wondering pity : < I think
you're really very dreadful ! '

' In what esteem then, Mr. Beston,' I asked, ' do you hold
John Delavoy's work ? '

He rang out clear. ' As the sort of thing that's out of our
purview ! ' If for a second he had hesitated it was partly, I
judge, with just resentment at my so directly addressing him,
and partly, though he wished to show our friend that he fairly
faced the question, because experience had not left him in such
a case without two or three alternatives. He had already
made plain indeed that he mostly preferred the simplest.

' Wonderful, wonderful purview ! ' I quite sincerely, or at
all events very musingly, exclaimed.

' Then, if you could ever have got one of his novels ? '

Miss Delavoy inquired.

He smiled at the way she put it ; it made such an image of
the attitude of TJie Cynosure. But he was kind and explicit.
' There isn't one that wouldn't have been beyond us. We could
never have run him. We could never have handled him. We
could never, in fact, have touched him. Wre should have'
dropped to — oh, Lord ! ' He saw the ghastly figure he couldn't
name — he brushed it away with a shudder.

I turned, on this, to our companion. i I wish awfully you'd
do what he asks ! ' She stared an instant, mystified ; then I
quickly explained to which of his requests I referred. 'I
mean I wish you'd do the nice familiar chat about the sweet
home-life. You might make it inimitable, and, upon my word,
I'd give you for it the assistance of my general lights. The
thing is — don't you see ? — that it would put Mr. Beston in a

238 JOHN DELAVOY

grand position. Your position would be grand/ I hastened to
add as I looked at him, f because it would be so admirably false.'
Then, more seriously, I felt the impulse even to warn him. < I
don't think you're quite aware of what you'd make it. Are
you really quite conscious ? ' I went on with a benevolence
that struck him, I was presently to learn, as a depth of fatuity.

He was to show once more that he was a rock. ' Conscious ?
Why should I be ? Nobody's conscious.'

He was splendid ; yet before I could control it I had risked
the challenge of a f Nobody ? '

' Who's anybody ? The public isn't ! '

' Then why are you afraid of it ? ' Miss Delavoy demanded.

'Don't ask him that,' I answered; 'you expose yourself to
his telling you that, if the public isn't anybody, that's still
more the case with your brother.'

Mr. Beston appeared to accept as a convenience this some
what inadequate protection ; he at any rate under cover of it
again addressed us lucidly. ' There's only one false position
— the one you seem so to wish to put me in.'

I instantly met him. ' That of losing ? '

'That of losing !'

' Oh, fifty thousand — yes. And they wouldn't see anything
the matter ?'

' With the position,' said Mr. Beston, ' that you qualify, I
neither know nor care why, as false.' Suddenly, in a different
tone, almost genially, he continued : ' For what do you take
them ? '

For what indeed ? — but it didn't signify. ' It's enough that
I take you — for one of the masters.' It's literal that as he
stood there in his florid beauty and complete command I felt
his infinite force, and, with a gush of admiration, wondered
how, for our young lady, there could be at such a moment
another man. < We represent different sides,' I rather lamely
said. However, I picked up. ' It isn't a question of where
we are, but of what. You're not on a side — you are a side.

JOHN DELAVOY 239

You're the right one. What a misery,' I pursued, ' for us not
to be " on " you ! '

His eyes showed me for a second that he yet saw how our
not being on him did just have for it that it could facilitate
such a speech ; then they rested afresh on Miss Delavoy, and
that brought him back to firm ground. ' I don't think you can
imagine how it will come out.'

He was astride of the portrait again, and presently again

she had focussed him. ' If it does come out ! ' she began,

poor girl ; but it was not to take her far.

' Well, if it does ? '

' He means what will you do then ? ' I observed, as she had
nothing to say.

' Mr. Beston will see,' she at last replied with a perceptible
lack of point.

He took this up in a flash. ' My dear young lady, it's you
who'll see; and when you've seen you'll forgive me. Only
wait till you do ! ' He was already at the door, as if he quite
believed in what he should gain by the gain, from this
moment, of time. He stood there but an instant — he looked
from one of us to the other. ' It will be a ripping little thing ! '
he remarked ; and with that he left us gaping.

VIII

THE first use I made of our rebound was to say with inten
sity : ( What will you do if he does ? '

1 Does publish the picture ? ' There was an instant charm
to me in the privacy of her full collapse and the sudden high
tide of our common defeat. ' What can I ? It's all very well ;
but there's nothing to be done. I want never to see him again.
There's only something,' she went on, ' that you can do.'

' Prevent him ? — get it back ? I'll do, be sure, my utmost ;
but it will be difficult without a row.'

' What do you mean by a row ? ' she asked.

240 JOHN DELAVOY

' I mean it will be difficult without publicity. I don't think
we want publicity/

She turned this over. ' Because it will advertise him ? '

'His magnificent energy. Remember what I just now told
him. He's the right side.'

< And we're the wrong ! ' she laughed. ' We mustn't make
that known — I see. But, all the same, save my sketch ! '

I held her hands. < And if I do ? '

i Ah, get it back first ! ' she answered, ever so gently and
with a smile, but quite taking them away.

I got it back, alas ! neither first nor last ; though indeed at
the end this was to matter, as I thought and as I found, little
enough. Mr. Beston rose to his full height and was not to
abate an inch even on my offer of another article on a subject
notoriously unobjectionable. The only portrait of John Dela-
voy was going, as he had said, to take, and nothing was to
stand in its way. I besieged his office, I waylaid his myrmi
dons, I haunted his path, I poisoned, I tried to flatter myself,
his life; I wrote him at any rate letters by the dozen and
showed him up to his friends and his enemies. The only
thing I didn't do was to urge Miss Delavoy to write to her
solicitors or to the newspapers. The final result, of course, of
what I did and what I didn't was to create, on the subject of
the sole copy of so rare an original, a curiosity that, by the
time The Cynosure appeared with the reproduction, made the
month's sale, as I was destined to learn, take a tremendous
jump. The portrait of John Delavoy, prodigiously ' para
graphed ' in advance and with its authorship flushing through,
was accompanied by a page or two, from an anonymous hand,
of the pleasantest, liveliest comment. The press was genial,
the success immense, current criticism had never flowed so
full, and it was universally felt that the handsome thing had
been done. The process employed by Mr. Beston had left, as
he had promised, nothing to be desired ; and the sketch itself,
the next week, arrived in safety, and with only a smutch or

JOHN DELAVOY 241

two, by the post. I placed my article, naturally, in another
magazine, but was disappointed, I confess, as to what it dis
coverably did in literary circles for its subject. This ache,
however, was muffled. There was a worse victim than I, and
%re was consolation of a sort in our having out together the
question of literary circles. The great orb of The Cynosure,
wasn't that a literary circle ? By the time we had fairly to
face this question we had achieved the union that — at least
for resistance or endurance — is supposed to be strength.

THE THIRD PERSON

WHEN, a few years since, two good ladies, previously not
intimate nor indeed more than slightly acquainted, found
themselves domiciled together in the small but ancient town
of Marr, it was as a result, naturally, of special considerations.
They bore the same name and were second cousins ; but their
paths had not hitherto crossed ; there had not been coincidence
of age to draw them together; and Miss Frush, the more
mature, had spent much of her life abroad. She was a bland,
shy, sketching person, whom fate had condemned to a mo
notony — triumphing over variety — of Swiss and Italian
pensions; in any one of which, with her well-fastened hat,
her gauntlets and her stout boots, her camp-stool, her sketch
book, her Tauchnitz novel, she would have served with pecul
iar propriety as a frontispiece to the natural history of the
English old maid. She would have struck you indeed, poor
Miss Erush, as so happy an instance of the type that you
would perhaps scarce have been able to equip her with the
dignity of the individual. This was what she enjoyed, how
ever, for those brought nearer — a very insistent identity, once
even of prettiness, but which now, blanched and bony, timid
and inordinately queer, with its utterance all vague interjec
tion and its aspect all eyeglass and teeth, might be acknow
ledged without inconvenience and deplored without reserve.
Miss Amy, her kinswoman, who, ten years her junior, showed
a different figure — such as, oddly enough, though formed
almost wholly in English air, might have appeared much more
to betray a foreign influence — Miss Amy was brown, brisk,

242

THE THIED PEKSON 243

and expressive: when really young she had even been pro
nounced showy. She had an innocent vanity on the subject
of her foot, a member which she somehow regarded as a guar
antee of her wit, or at least of her good taste. Even had it
not been pretty she nattered herself it would have been shod :
she would never — no, never, like Susan — have given it up.
Her bright brown eye was comparatively bold, and she had
accepted Susan once for all as a frump. She even thought
her, and silently deplored her as, a goose. But she was none
the less herself a lamb.

They had benefited, this innocuous pair, under the will of
an old aunt, a prodigiously ancient gentlewoman, of whom, in
her later time, it had been given them, mainly by the office
of others, to see almost nothing; so that the little property
they came in for had the happy effect of a windfall. Each, at
least, pretended to the other that she had never dreamed — as
in truth there had been small encouragement for dreams in
the sad character of what they now spoke of as the late lady's
'dreadful entourage.' Terrorised and deceived, as they con
sidered, by her own people, Mrs. Frush was scantily enough
to have been counted on for an act of almost inspired justice.
The good luck of her husband's nieces was that she had really
outlived, for the most part, their ill-wishers and so, at the
very last, had died without the blame of diverting fine Frush
property from fine Frush use. Property quite of her own she
had done as she liked with; but she had pitied poor expa
triated Susan and had remembered poor unhusbanded Amy,
though lumping them together perhaps a little roughly in her
final provision. Her will directed that, should no other
arrangement be more convenient to her executors, the old
house at Marr might be sold for their joint advantage. What
befell, however, in the event, was that the two legatees,
advised in due course, took an early occasion — and quite
without concert — to judge their prospects on the spot. They
arrived at Marr, each on her own side, and they were so

244 THE THIRD PERSON

pleased with Marr that they remained. So it was that they
met: Miss Amy, accompanied by the office-boy of the local
solicitor, presented herself at the door of the house to ask
admittance of the caretaker. But when the door opened it
offered to sight not the caretaker, but an unexpected, unexpect-
ing lady in a very old waterproof, who held a long-handled
eyeglass very much as a child holds a rattle. Miss Susan,
already in the field, roaming, prying, meditating in the absence
on an errand of the woman in charge, offered herself in this
manner as in settled possession; and it was on that idea that,
through the eyeglass, the cousins viewed each other with some
penetration even before Amy came in. Then at last when
Amy did come in it was not, any more than Susan, to go out
again.

It would take us too far to imagine what might have hap
pened had Mrs. Frush made it a condition of her benevolence
that the subjects of it should inhabit, should live at peace
together, under the roof she left them; but certain it is that
as they stood there they had at the same moment the same
unprompted thought. Each became aware on the spot that
the dear old house itself was exactly what she, and exactly
what the other, wanted; it met in perfection their longing for
a quiet harbour and an assured future; each, in short, was
willing to take the other in order to get the house. It was
therefore not sold; it was made, instead, their own, as it
stood, with the dead lady's extremely 'good' old appurte
nances not only undisturbed and undivided, but piously
reconstructed and infinitely admired, the agents of her testa
mentary purpose rejoicing meanwhile to see the business so
simplified. They might have had their private doubts — or
their wives might have; might cynically have predicted the
sharpest of quarrels, before three months were out, between
the deluded yoke-fellows, and the dissolution of the partner
ship with every circumstance of recrimination. All that need
be said is that such prophets would have prophesied vulgarly.

THE THIRD PERSON 245

The Misses Frush were not vulgar; they had drunk deep of
the cup of singleness and found it prevailingly bitter; they
were not unacquainted with solitude and sadness, and they
recognised with due humility the supreme opportunity of their
lives. By the end of three months, moreover, each knew the
worst about the other. Miss Amy took her evening nap before
dinner, an hour at which Miss Susan could never sleep — it
was so odd; whereby Miss Susan took hers after that meal,
just at the hour when Miss Amy was keenest for talk. Miss
Susan, erect and unsupported, had feelings as to the way in
which, in almost any posture that could pass for a seated one,
Miss Amy managed to find a place in the small of her back for
two out of the three sofa-cushions — a smaller place, obviously,
than they had ever been intended to fit.

But when this was said all was said; they continued to have,
on either side, the pleasant consciousness of a personal soil,
not devoid of fragmentary ruins, to dig in. They had a theory
that their lives had been immensely different, and each
appeared now to the other to have conducted her career so
perversely only that she should have an unfamiliar range of
anecdote for her companion's ear. Miss Susan, at foreign
pensions, had met the Russian, the Polish, the Danish, and
even an occasional flower of the English, nobility, as well as
many of the most extraordinary Americans, who, as she said,
had made everything of her and with whom she had remained,
often, in correspondence ; while Miss Amy, after all less con
ventional, at the end of long years of London, abounded in
reminiscences of literary, artistic, and even — Miss Susan heard
it with bated breath — theatrical society, under the influence
of which she had written — there, it came out! — a novel that
had been anonymously published and a play that had been
strikingly type-copied. Not the least charm, clearly, of this
picturesque outlook at Marr would be the support that might
be drawn from it for getting back, as she hinted, with 'general
society7 bravely sacrificed, to 'real work.7 She had in her

246 THE THIED PEESON

head hundreds of plots — with which the future, accordingly,
seemed to bristle for Miss Susan. The latter, on her side,
was only waiting for the wind to go down to take up again her
sketching. The wind at Marr was often high, as was natural
in a little old huddled, red-roofed, historic south-coast town
which had once been in a manner mistress, as the cousins
reminded each other, of the 'Channel,' and from which, high
and dry on its hilltop though it might be, the sea had not so
far receded as not to give, constantly, a taste of temper. Miss
Susan came back to English scenery with a small sigh of fond
ness to which the consciousness of Alps and Apennines only
gave more of a quaver; she had picked out her subjects and,
with her head on one side and a sense that they were easier
abroad, sat sucking her water-colour brush and nervously —
perhaps even a little inconsistently — waiting and hesitating.
What had happened was that they had, each for herself,
re-discovered the country; only Miss Amy, emergent from
Bloomsbury lodgings, spoke of it as primroses and sunsets,
and Miss Susan, rebounding from the Arno and the Eeuss,
called it, with a shy, synthetic pride, simply England.

The country was at any rate in the house with them as well
as in the little green girdle and in the big blue belt. It was
in the objects and relics that they handled together and won
dered over, finding in them a ground for much inferred impor
tance and invoked romance, stuffing large stories into very
small openings and pulling every faded bell-rope that might
jingle rustily into the past. They were still here in the pres
ence, at all events, of their common ancestors, as to whom,
more than ever before, they took only the best for granted.
Was not the best, for that matter, — the best, that is, of little
melancholy, middling, disinherited Marr, — seated in every
stiff chair of the decent old house and stitched into the patch
work of every quaint old counterpane? Two hundred years
of it squared themselves in the brown, panelled parlour,
creaked patiently on the wide staircase, and bloomed herba-

THE THIRD PERSON 247

ceously in the red-walled garden. There was nothing any one
had ever done or been at Marr that a Frush hadn't done.it or
been it. Yet they wanted more of a picture and talked them
selves into the fancy of it; there were portraits — half a
dozen, comparatively recent (they called 1800 comparatively
recent), and something of a trial to a descendant who had
copied Titian at the Pitti ; but they were curious of detail and
would have liked to people a little more thickly their back
ward space, to set it up behind their chairs as a screen
embossed with figures. They threw off theories and small
imaginations, and almost conceived themselves engaged in
researches; all of which made for pomp and circumstance.
Their desire was to discover something, and, emboldened by
the broader sweep of wing of her companion, Miss Susan her
self was not afraid of discovering something bad. Miss Amy
it was who had first remarked, as a warning, that this was
what it might all lead to. It was she, moreover, to whom
they owed the formula that, had anything very bad ever hap
pened at Marr, they should be sorry if a Frush hadn't been in
it. This was the moment at which Miss Susan's spirit had
reached its highest point: she had declared, with her odd,
breathless laugh, a prolonged, an alarmed or alarming gasp,
that she should really be quite ashamed. And so they rested
awhile ; not saying quite how far they were prepared to go in
crime — not giving the matter a name. But there would have
been little doubt for an observer that each supposed the other
to mean that she not only didn't draw the line at murder, but
stretched it so as to take in — well, gay deception. If Miss
Susan could conceivably have asked whether Don Juan had
ever touched at that port, Miss Amy would, to a certainty,
have wanted to know by way of answer at what port he had
not touched. It was only unfortunately true that no one of
the portraits of gentlemen looked at all like him and no one of
those of ladies suggested one of his victims.

At last, none the less, the cousins had a find, came upon a

248 THE THIRD PEKSON

box of old odds and ends, mainly documentary; partly printed
matter, newspapers and pamphlets yellow and grey with time,
and, for the rest, epistolary — several packets of letters, faded,
scarce decipherable, but clearly sorted for preservation and
tied, with sprigged ribbon of a far-away fashion, into little
groups. Marr, below ground, is solidly founded — underlaid
with great straddling cellars, sound and dry, that are like
the groined crypts of churches and that present themselves
to the meagre modern conception as the treasure-chambers of
stout merchants and bankers in the old bustling days. A
recess in the thickness of one of the walls had yielded up, on
resolute investigation — that of the local youth employed for
odd jobs and who had happened to explore in this direction
on his own account — a collection of rusty superfluities among
which the small chest in question had been dragged to light.
It produced of course an instant impression and figured as a
discovery; though indeed as rather a deceptive one on its
having, when forced open, nothing better to show, at the best,
than a quantity of rather illegible correspondence. The good
ladies had naturally had for the moment a fluttered hope of
old golden guineas — a miser's hoard; perhaps even of a hat
ful of those foreign coins of old-fashioned romance, ducats,
doubloons, pieces of eight, as are sometimes found to have
come to hiding, from over seas, in ancient ports. But they
had to accept their disappointment — which they sought to do
by making the best of the papers, by agreeing, in other words,
to regard them as wonderful. Well, they were, doubtless,
wonderful; which didn't prevent them, however, from appear
ing to be, on superficial inspection, also rather a weary laby
rinth. Baffling, at any rate, to Miss Susan's unpractised
eyes, the little pale-ribboned packets were, for several even
ings, round the fire, while she luxuriously dozed, taken in
hand by Miss Amy; with the result that on a certain occasion
when, toward nine o'clock, Miss Susan woke up, she found
her fellow-labourer fast asleep. A slightly irritated confes-

J v\j& y j

>n f l

If f T"T"/r,;vr

THE THIRD PERSON 249

sion of ignorance of the Gothic character was the further con
sequence, and the upshot of this, in turn, was the idea of
appeal to Mr. Patten. Mr. Patten was the vicar and was
known to interest himself, as such, in the ancient annals of
Marr; in addition to which — and to its being even held a
little that his sense of the affairs of the hour was sometimes
sacrificed to such inquiries — he was a gentleman with a humour
of his own, a flushed face, a bushy eyebrow, and a black wide
awake worn sociably askew. ' He will tell us, ' said Amy
Frush, 'if there's anything in them.'

. 'Yet if it should be/ Susan suggested, 'anything we mayn't
like?'

'Well, that's just what I'm thinking of,' returned Miss
Amy in her offhand way. 'If it's anything we shouldn't
know '

'We've only to tell him not to tell us? Oh, certainly,' said
mild Miss Susan. She took upon herself even to give him
that warning when, on the invitation of our friends, Mr.
Patten came to tea and to talk things over; Miss Amy sitting
by and raising no protest, but distinctly promising herself
that, whatever there might be to be known, and however ob
jectionable, she would privately get it out of their initiator.
She found herself already hoping that it would be something
too bad for her cousin — too bad for any one else at all — to
know, and that it most properly might remain between them.
Mr. Patten, at sight of the papers, exclaimed, perhaps a trifle
ambiguously, and by no means clerically, 'My eye, what a
lark ! ' and retired, after three cups of tea, in an overcoat
bulging with his spoil.

II

AT ten o'clock that evening the pair separated, as usual,
on the upper landing, outside their respective doors, for the
night; but Miss Amy had hardly set down her candle on her

250 THE THIED PERSON

dressing-table before she was startled by an extraordinary
sound, which appeared to proceed not only from her com
panion's room, but from her companion's throat. It was
something she would have described, had she ever described
it, as between a gurgle and a shriek, and it brought Amy
Frush, after an interval of stricken stillness that gave her just
time to say to herself 'Some one under her bed! ' breathlessly
and bravely back to the landing. She had not reached it, how
ever, before her neighbour, bursting in, met her and stayed
her.

'There's some one in my room! '

They held each other. 'But who? '

'A man/

'Under the bed?'

'No — just standing there.'

They continued to hold each other, but they rocked. 'Stand
ing? Where? How?'

'Why, right in the middle — before my dressing-glass.'

Amy's blanched face by this time matched her mate's, but
its terror was enhanced by speculation. 'To look at himself? '

'No — with his back to it. To look at me,' poor Susan just
audibly breathed. ' To keep me off, ' she quavered. ' In strange
clothes — of another age; with his head on one side.'

Amy wondered. 'On one side? '

'Awfully!' the refugee declared while, clinging together,
they sounded each other.

This, somehow, for Miss Amy, was the convincing touch;
and on it, after a moment, she was capable of the effort of
darting back to close her own door. 'You'll remain then with
me.'

'Oh! ' Miss Susan wailed with deep assent; quite, as if, had
she been a slangy person, she would have ejaculated 'Rather! '
So they spent the night together; with the assumption thus
marked, from the first, both that it would have been vain to
confront their visitor as they didn't even pretend to each other

THE TRIED PERSON 251

that they would have confronted a housebreaker; and that by
leaving the place at his mercy nothing worse could happen
than had already happened. It was Miss Amy's approach
ing the door again as with intent ear and after a hush that
had represented between them a deep and extraordinary in
terchange — it was this that put them promptly face to face
with, the real character of the occurrence. 'Ah,' Miss Susan,
still under her breath, portentously exclaimed, 'it isn't any
one ! '

'No ' — her partner was already able magnificently to take
her up. 'It isn't any one —

'Who can really hurt us' — Miss Susan completed her
thought. And Miss Amy, as it proved, had been so indescrib
ably prepared that this thought, before morning, had, in the
strangest, finest way, made for itself an admirable place with
them. The person the elder of our pair had seen in her room
was not — well, just simply was not any one in from outside.
He was a different thing altogether. Miss Amy had felt it as
soon as she heard her friend's cry and become aware of her
commotion; as soon, at all events, as she saw Miss Susan's
face. That was all — and there it was. There had been
something hitherto wanting, they felt, to their small state
and importance; it was present now, and they were as hand
somely .conscious of it as if they had previously missed it.
The element in question, then, was a third person in their
association, a hovering presence for the dark hours, a figure
that with its head very much — too much — on one side, could
be trusted to look at them out of unnatural places ; yet only,
it doubtless might be assumed, to look at them. They had it
at last — had what was to be had in an old house where many,
too many, things had happened, where the very walls they
touched and floors they trod could have told secrets and named
names, where every surface was a blurred mirror of life and
death, of the endured, the remembered, the forgotten. Yes ;
the place was h , but they stopped at sounding the word.

252 THE THIRD PERSON

And by morning, wonderful to say, they were used to it —
had quite lived into it.

Not only this indeed, but they had their prompt theory.
There was a connection between the rinding of the box in the
vault and the appearance in Miss Susan's room. The heavy
air of the past had been stirred by the bringing to light of
what had so long been hidden. The communication of the
papers to Mr. Patten had had its effect. They faced each
other in the morning at breakfast over the certainty that their
queer roused inmate was the sign of the violated secret of
these relics. No matter; for the sake of the secret they would
put up with his attention ; and — this, in them, was most beau
tiful of all — they must, though he was such an addition to
their grandeur, keep him quite to themselves. Other people
might hear of what was in the letters, but they should never
hear of him. They were not afraid that either of the maids
should see him — he was not a matter for maids. The ques
tion indeed was whether — • should he keep it up long — they
themselves would find that they could really live witli him.
Yet perhaps his keeping it up would be just what would make
them indifferent. They turned these things over, but spent
the next nights together ; and on the third day, in the course
of their afternoon walk, descried at a distance the vicar, who,
as soon as he saw them, waved his arms violently — either as
a warning or as a joke — and came more than halfway to meet
them. It was in the middle — or what passed for such — of
the big, bleak, blank, melancholy square of Marr; a public
place, as it were, of such an absurd capacity for a crowd ; with
the great ivy-mantled choir and stopped transept of the nobly
planned church, telling of how many centuries ago it had, for
its part, given up growing.

' Why, my dear ladies,' cried Mr. Patten as he approached,
'do you know what, of all things in the world, I seem to make
out for you from your funny old letters?' Then as they
waited, extremely on their guard now: ' Neither more nor less,

THE THIED PEKSON 253

if you please, than that one of your ancestors in the last cen
tury — Mr. Cuthbert Frush, it would seem, by name — was
hanged. '

They never knew afterwards which of the two had first
found composure — found even dignity — to respond. 'And
pray, Mr. Patten, for what?7

'Ah, that's just what I don't yet get hold of. But if you
don't mind my digging away ' — and the vicar's bushy, jolly
brows turned from one of the ladies to the other — 'I think I
can run it to earth. They hanged, in those days, you know, '
he added as if he had seen something in their faces, 'for
almost any trifle ! '

'Oh, I hope it wasn't for a trifle!' Miss Susan strangely
tittered.

'Yes, of course one would like that, while he was about it
— well, it had been, as they say/ Mr. Patten laughed, 'rather
for a sheep than for a lamb! '

'Did they hang at that time for a sheep?' Miss Amy
wonderingly asked.

It made their friend laugh again. 'The question's whether
he did! But we'll find out. Upon my word, you know, I quite
want to myself. I'm awfully busy, but I think I can promise
you that you shall hear. You don't mind? ' he insisted.

'I think we could bear anything,' said Miss Amy.

Miss Susan gazed at her, on this, as for reference and appeal.
'And what is he, after all, at this time of day, to us? '

Her kinswoman, meeting the eyeglass fixedly, spoke with
gravity. 'Oh, an ancestor's always an ancestor.'

'Well said and well felt, dear lady!' the vicar declared.
'Whatever they may have done '

'It isn't every one,7 Miss Amy replied, 'that has them to be
ashamed of.'

'And we're not ashamed yet!1 Miss Frush jerked out.

'Let me promise you then that you shan't be. Only, for I
am busy,' said Mr. Patten, 'give me time.'

254 THE THIRD PERSON

'Ah, but we want the truth! ' they cried with high emphasis
as he quitted them. They were much excited now.

He answered by pulling up and turning round as short as if
his professional character had been challenged. 'Isn't it just
in the truth — and the truth only — that I deal? '

This they recognised as much as his love of a joke, and so
they were left there together in the pleasant, if slightly over
done, void of the square, which wore at moments the air of a
conscious demonstration, intended as an appeal, of the shrink
age of the population of Marr to a solitary cat. They walked
on after a little, but they waited till the vicar was ever so far
away before they spoke again; all the more that their doing
so must bring them once more to a pause. Then they had a
long look. 'Hanged ! ' said Miss Amy — yet almost exultantly.

This was, however, because it was not she who had seen.
'That's why his head— ' but Miss Susan faltered.

Her companion took it in. 'Oh, has such a dreadful twist? '

'It is dreadful! ' Miss Susan at last dropped, speaking as if
she had been present at twenty executions.

There would have been no saying, at any rate, what it didn't
evoke from Miss Amy. 'It breaks their neck/ she contributed
after a moment.

Miss Susan looked away. 'That's why, I suppose, the head
turns so fearfully awry. It's a most peculiar effect.'

So peculiar, it might have seemed, that it made them silent
afresh. 'Well, then, I hope he killed some one! ' Miss Amy
broke out at last.

Her companion thought. 'Wouldn't it depend on
whom— -?'

'No!' she returned with her characteristic briskness — a
briskness that set them again into motion.

That Mr. Patten was tremendously busy was evident indeed,
as even by the end of the week he had nothing more to impart.
The whole thing meanwhile came up again — on the Sunday
afternoon j as the younger Miss Frush had been quite confident

THE THIRD PERSON 255

that, from one day to the other, it must. They went inveter-
ately to evening church, to the close of which supper was post
poned; and Miss Susan, on this occasion, ready the first,
patiently awaited her mate at the foot of the stairs. Miss
Amy at last came down, buttoning a glove, rustling the tail
of a frock, and looking, as her kinswoman always thought,
conspicuously young and smart. There was no one at Marr,
she held, who dressed like her; and Miss Amy, it must be
owned, had also settled to this view of Miss Susan, though
taking it in a different spirit. Dusk had gathered, but our
frugal pair were always tardy lighters, and the grey close of
day, in which the elder lady, on a high-backed hall chair, sat
with hands patiently folded, had for all cheer the subdued
glow — always subdued — of the small fire in the drawing-
room, visible through a door that stood open. Into the
drawing-room Miss Amy passed in search of the prayer-book
she had laid down there after morning church, and from it,
after a minute, without this volume, she returned to her com-,
panion. There was something in her movement that spoke —
spoke for a moment so largely that nothing more was said till,
with a quick unanimity, they had got themselves straight out
of the house. There, before the door, in the cold, still twilight
of the winter's end, while the church bells rang and the win
dows of the great choir showed across the empty square faintly
red, they had it out again. But it was Miss Susan herself,
this time, who had to bring it.

'He's there?'

'Before the fire — with his back to it.'

'Well, now you see!' Miss Susan exclaimed with elation
and as if her friend had hitherto doubted her.

'Yes, I see — and what you mean.' Miss Amy was deeply
thoughtful.

'About his head?'

'It is on one side, ' Miss Amy went on. 'It makes him '

she considered. But she faltered as if still in his presence.

256 THE THIED PERSON

'It makes him awful! ' Miss Susan murmured. 'The way,'
she softly moaned, 'he looks at you! '

Miss Amy, with a glance, met this recognition. 'Yes —
doesn't he?; Then her eyes attached themselves to the red
windows of the church. ' But it means something.7

( The Lord knows what it means ! ' her associate gloomily
sighed. Then, after an instant, 'Did he move?' Miss Susan
asked.

'No — and /didn't.'

' Oh, I did ! ' Miss Susan declared, recalling her more pre
cipitous retreat.

'I mean I took my time. I waited.'

'To see him fade?'

Miss Amy for a moment said nothing. ' He doesn't fade.
That's it.9

' Oh, then you did move ! ' her relative rejoined.

Again for a little she was silent. 'One has to. But I
don't know what really happened. Of course I came back to
you. What I mean is that I took him thoroughly in. He's
young,' she added.

'But he's bad! ' said Miss Susan.

'He's handsome! ' Miss Amy brought out after a moment.
And she showed herself even prepared to continue : ' Splen
didly.'

' " Splendidly " ! — with his neck broken and with that
terrible look? '

'It's just the look that makes him so. It's the wonderful
eyes. They mean something,3 Amy Frush brooded.

She spoke with a decision of which Susan presently betrayed
the effect. 'And what do they mean? '

Her friend had stared again at the glimmering windows of
St. Thomas of Canterbury. 'That it's time we should get to
church. '

THE THIED PEESON 257

III

THE curate that evening did duty alone ; but on the morrow
the vicar called and, as soon as he got into the room, let them
again have it. ' He was hanged for smuggling ! 7

They stood there before him almost cold in their surprise
and diffusing an air in which, somehow, this misdemeanour
sounded out as the coarsest of all. ' Smuggling ? ' Miss Susan
disappointedly echoed — as if it presented itself to the first
chill of their apprehension that he had, then, only been vulgar.

i Ah, but they hanged for it freely, you know, and I was an
idiot for not having taken it, in his case, for granted. If a
man swung, hereabouts, it was mostly for that. Don't you
know it's on that we stand here to-day, such as we are — 011
the fact of what our bold, bad forefathers were not afraid of ?
It's in the floors we walk on and under the roofs that cover us.
They smuggled so hard that they never had time to do any
thing else ; and if they broke a head not their own it was only
in the awkwardness of landing their brandy-kegs. I mean,
dear ladies/ good Mr. Patten wound up, ' no disrespect to your
forefathers when I tell you that — as I've rather been suppos
ing that, like all the rest of us, you were aware — they conven
iently lived by it.'

Miss Susan wondered — visibly almost doubted. ' Gentle
folks ? '

t It was the gentlefolks who were the worst.'

'They must have been the bravest !' Miss Amy interjected.
She had listened to their visitor's free explanation with a rapid
return of colour. ' And since if they lived by it they also died
for it '

' There's nothing at all to be said against them ? I quite
agree with you,' the vicar laughed, ( for all my cloth ; and I
even go so far as to say, shocking as you may think me, that
we owe them, in our shabby little shrunken present, the sense
of a bustling background, a sort of undertone of romance.

258 THE THIRD PERSON

They give us ' — he humorously kept it up, verging perilously
near, for his cloth, upon positive paradox — ' our little hand
ful of legend and our small possibility of ghosts.' Pie paused
an instant, with his lighter pulpit manner, but the ladies
exchanged no look. They were, in fact, already, with an
immense revulsion, carried quite as far away. ' Every penny
in the place, really, that hasn't been earned by subtler — not
nobler — arts in our own virtuous time, and though it's a pity
there are not more of 'em : every penny in the place was picked
up, somehow, by a clever trick, and at the risk of your neck,
when the backs of the king's officers were turned. It's shock
ing, you know, what I'm saying to you, and I wouldn't say it
to every one, but I think of some of the shabby old things
about us, that represent such pickings, with a sort of sneaking
kindness — as of relics of our heroic age. What are we now ?
We were at any rate devils of fellows then ! '

Susan Frush considered it all solemnly, struggling with
the spell of this evocation. 'But must we forget that they
were wicked ? '

' Never ! ' Mr. Patten laughed. ' Thank you, dear friend,
for reminding me. Only I'm worse than they ! '

' But would you do it ? '

' Murder a coastguard ? ' The vicar scratched his

head.

'I hope,' said Miss Amy rather surprisingly, 'you'd defend
yourself.' And she gave Miss Susan a superior glance. 'I
would ! ' she distinctly added.

Her companion anxiously took it up. ' Would you defraud
the revenue ? '

Miss Amy hesitated but a moment; then with a strange
laugh, which she covered, however, by turning instantly away,
' Yes ! ' she remarkably declared.

Their visitor, at this, amused and amusing, eagerly seized
her arm. ' Then may I count on you on the stroke of midnight
to help me ?>

THE THIRD PERSON 259

' To help you ? '

' To land the last new Tauchnitz.'

She met the proposal as one whose fancy had kindled, while
her cousin watched them as if they had suddenly improvised a
drawing-room charade. ' A service of danger ? '

' Under the cliff — when you see the lugger stand in ! '

'Armed to the teeth?'

t Yes — but invisibly. Your old waterproof ! '

' Mine is new. I'll take Susan's ! '

This good lady, however, had her reserves. ' Mayn't one of
them, all the same — here and there — have been sorry ? '

Mr. Patten wondered. ' For the jobs he muffed ? '

'For the wrong — as it was wrong — he did.'

'"One" of them?' She had gone too far, for the vicar
suddenly looked as if he divined in the question a reference.

They became, however, as promptly unanimous in meeting
this danger, as to which Miss Susan in particular showed an
inspired presence of mind. ' Two of them ! ' she sweetly
smiled. ' May not Amy and I ? '

' Vicariously repent ? ' said Mr. Patten. ' That depends —
for the true honour of Marr — on how you show it.'

' Oh, we shan't show it ! ' Miss Amy cried.

'Ah, then,' Mr. Patten returned, 'though atonements, to be
efficient, are supposed to be public, you may do penance in
secret as much as you please ! '

'Well, / shall do it,' said Susan Frush.

Again, by something in her tone, the vicar's attention
appeared to be caught. ' Have you then in view a particular
form ? '

' Of atonement ? ' She coloured now, glaring rather help
lessly, in spite of herself, at her companion. ' Oh, if you're
sincere you'll always find one.'

Amy came to her assistance. ' The way she often treats me
has made her — though there's after all no harm in her — fa
miliar with remorse. Mayn't we, at any rate,' the younger lady

260 THE THIRD PERSON

continued, < now have our letters back ? ' And the vicar left
them with the assurance that they should receive the bundle
on the morrow.

They were indeed so at one as to shrouding their mystery
that 110 explicit agreement, no exchange of vows, needed to
pass between them ; they only settled down, from this moment,
to an unshared possession of their secret, an economy in the
use and, as may even be said, the enjoyment of it, that was
part of their general instinct and habit of thrift. It had been
the disposition, the practice, the necessity of each to keep,
fairly indeed to clutch, everything that, as they often phrased
it, came their way; and this was not the first time such an
influence had determined for them an affirmation of property
in objects to which ridicule, suspicion, or some other inconven
ience might attach. It was their simple philosophy that one
never knew of what service an odd object might not be ; and
there were days now on which they felt themselves to have
made a better bargain with their aunt's executors than was
witnessed in those law-papers which they had at first timor
ously regarded as the record of advantages taken of them in
matters of detail. They had got, in short, more than was vul
garly, more than was even shrewdly supposed — such an inde
scribable unearned increment as might scarce more be divulged
as a dread than as a delight. They drew together, old-maid-
ishly, in a suspicious, invidious grasp of the idea that a dread
of their very own — and blissfully not, of course, that of a
failure of any essential supply — might, on nearer acquaint
ance, positively turn to a delight.

Upon some such attempted consideration of it, at all events,
they found themselves embarking after their last interview
with Mr. Patten, an understanding conveyed between them in
no redundancy of discussion, no flippant repetitions nor pro
fane recurrences, yet resting on a sense of added margin, of
appropriated history, of liberties taken with time and space,
that would leave them prepared both for the worst and for the

THE THIRD PEBSON 261

best. The best would be that something that would turn out
to their advantage might prove to be hidden about the place ;
the worst would be that they might find themselves growing
to depend only too much on excitement. They found them
selves amazingly reconciled, on Mr. Patten's information, to
the particular character thus fixed on their visitor ; they knew
by tradition and fiction that even the highwaymen of the same
picturesque age were often gallant gentlemen; therefore a
smuggler, by such a measure, fairly belonged to the aristoc
racy of crime. When their packet of documents came back
from the vicarage Miss Amy, to whom her associate continued
to leave them, took them once more in hand ; but with an effect,
afresh, of discouragement and languor — a headachy sense of
faded ink, of strange spelling and crabbed characters, of allu
sions she couldn't follow and parts she couldn't match. She
placed the tattered papers piously together, wrapping them
tenderly in a piece of old figured silken stuff; then, as sol
emnly as if they had been archives or statutes or title-deeds,
laid them away in one of the several small cupboards lodged
in the thickness of the wainscoted walls. What really most
sustained our friends in all ways was their consciousness of
having, after all — and so contrariwise to what appeared — a
man in the house. It removed them from that category of the
manless into which no lady really lapses till every issue is
closed. Their visitor was an issue — at least to the imagina
tion, and they arrived finally, under provocation, at intensities
of flutter in which they felt themselves so compromised by
his hoverings that they could only consider with relief the
fact of nobody's knowing.

The real complication indeed at first was that for some
weeks after their talks with Mr. Patten the hoverings quite
ceased; a circumstance that brought home to them in some
degree a sense of indiscretion and indelicacy. They hadn't
mentioned him, no; but they had come perilously near it,
and they had doubtless, at any rate, too recklessly let in the

262 THE THIED PEESON

light on old buried and sheltered things, old sorrows and
shames. They roamed about the house themselves at times,
fitfully and singly, when each supposed the other out or
engaged; they paused and lingered, like soundless appari
tions, in corners, doorways, passages, and sometimes sud
denly met, in these experiments, with a suppressed start and
a mute confession. They talked of him practically never;
but each knew how the other thought — all the more that it
was (oh yes, unmistakably !) in a manner different from her
own. They were together, none the less, in feeling, while, week
after week, he failed again to show, as if they had been guilty
of blowing, with an effect of sacrilege, on old-gathered silvery
ashes. It frankly came out for them that, possessed as they
so strangely, yet so ridiculously were, they should be able to
settle to nothing till their consciousness was yet again con
firmed. Whatever the subject of it might have for them of
fear or favour, profit or loss, he had taken the taste from every
thing else. He had converted them into wandering ghosts.
At last, one day, with nothing they could afterwards per
ceive to have determined it, the change came — came, as the
previous splash in their stillness had come, by the pale testi
mony of Miss Susan.

She waited till after breakfast to speak of it — or Miss Amy,
rather, waited to hear her; for she showed during the meal
the face of controlled commotion that her comrade already
knew and that must, with the game loyally played, serve as
preface to a disclosure. The younger of the friends really
watched the elder, over their tea and toast, as if seeing her for
the first time as possibly tortuous, suspecting in her some
intention of keeping back what had happened. What had
happened was that the image of the hanged man had reap
peared in the night ; yet only after they had moved together
to the drawing-room did Miss Amy learn the facts.

' I was beside the bed — in that low chair ; about ' — since
Miss Amy must know — 'to take off my right shoe. I had

THE THIRD PERSON 263

noticed nothing bef ore, and had had time partly to undress —
had got into my wrapper. So, suddenly — as I happened to look
— there he was. And there/ said Susan Frush, ' he stayed/

' But where do you mean ? '

'In the high-backed chair, the old flowered chintz "ear-
chair" beside the chimney/

< All night ? — and you in your wrapper ? ' Then as if this
image almost challenged her credulity, ' Why didn't you go to
bed ? ' Miss Amy inquired.

' With a — a person in the room ? ' her friend wonderfully
asked ; adding after an instant as with positive pride : ' I never
broke the spell ! '

i And didn't freeze to death ? '

'Yes, almost. To say nothing of not having slept, I can
assure you, one wink. I shut my eyes for long stretches, but
whenever I opened them he was still there, and I never for
a moment lost consciousness.'

Miss Amy gave a groan of conscientious sympathy. ' So
that you're feeling now, of course, half dead.'

Her companion turned to the chimney-glass a wan, glazed
eye. 'I dare say I am looking impossible.'

Miss Amy, after an instant, found herself still conscientious.
' You are.' Her own eyes strayed to the glass, lingering there
while she lost herself in thought. ' Really,' she reflected with

a certain dryness, ( if that's the kind of thing it's to be ! '

there would seem, in a word, to be no withstanding it for
either. Why, she afterwards asked herself in secret, should
the restless spirit of a dead adventurer have addressed itself,
in its trouble, to such a person as her queer, quaint, inefficient
housemate ? It was in her, she dumbly and somewhat sorely
argued, that an unappeased soul of the old race should show
a confidence. To this conviction she was the more directed
by the sense that Susan had, in relation to the preference
shown, vain and foolish complacencies. She had her idea of
what, in their prodigious predicament, should be, as she called

264 THE TH1ED PERSON

it, ( done/ and that was a question that Amy from this time
began to nurse the small aggression of not so much as discuss
ing with her. She had certainly, poor Miss Frush, a new, an
obscure reticence, and since she wouldn't speak first she should
have silence to her fill. Miss Amy, however, peopled the
silence with conjectural visions of her kinswoman's secret
communion. Miss Susan, it was true, showed nothing, on any
particular occasion, more than usual; but this was just a part
of the very felicity that had begun to harden and uplift her.
Days and nights hereupon elapsed without bringing felicity
of any order to Amy Frush. If she had no emotions it was,
she suspected, because Susan had them all j and — it would
have been preposterous had it not been pathetic — she pro
ceeded rapidly to hug the opinion that Susan was selfish and
even something of a sneak. Politeness, between them, still
reigned, but confidence had flown, and its place was taken by
open ceremonies and confessed precautions. Miss Susan looked
blank but resigned; which maintained again, unfortunately,
her superior air and the presumption of her duplicity. Her
manner was of not knowing where her friend's shoe pinched ;
but it might have been taken by a jaundiced eye for surprise
at the challenge of her monopoly. The unexpected resistance
of her nerves was indeed a wonder : was that, then, the result,
even for a shaky old woman, of shocks sufficiently repeated ?
Miss Amy brooded on the rich inference that, if the first of
them didn't prostrate and the rest didn't undermine, one might
keep them up as easily as — well, say an unavowed acquaint
ance or a private commerce of letters. She was startled at
the comparison into which she fell — but what was this but
an intrigue like another ? And fancy Susan carrying one on !
That history of the long night hours of the pair in the two
chairs kept before her — for it was always present — the
extraordinary measure. Was the situation it involved only
grotesque — or was it quite grimly grand ? It struck her as
both ; but that was the case with all their situations. Would

THE THIRD PERSON 265

it be in herself, at any rate, to show such a front ? She put
herself such questions till she was tired of them. A few good
moments of her own would have cleared the air. Luckily they
were to come.

IV

IT was on a Sunday morning in April, a day brimming over
with the turn of the season. She had gone into the garden
before church ; they cherished alike, with pottering intimacies
and opposed theories and a wonderful apparatus of old gloves
and trowels and spuds and little botanical cards on sticks, this
feature of their establishment, where they could still differ
without fear and agree without diplomacy, and which now,
with its vernal promise, threw beauty and gloom and light and
space, a great good-natured ease, into their wavering scales.
She was dressed for church ; but when Susan, who had, from
a window, seen her wandering, stooping, examining, touching,
appeared in the doorway to signify a like readiness, she sud
denly felt her intention checked. ' Thank you/ she said,
drawing near; 'I think that, though I've dressed, I won't,
after all, go. Please, therefore, proceed without me.7

Miss Susan fixed her. l You're not well ? 7

'Not particularly. I shall be better — the morning's so
perfect — here.'

' Are you really ill ? 7

' Indisposed ; but not enough so, thank you, for you to stay
with me.'

' Then it has come on but just now ? '

' No — I felt not quite fit when I dressed. But it won't do.'

' Yet you'll stay out here ? '

Miss Amy looked about. ' It will depend ! '

Her friend paused long enough to have asked what it would
depend on, but abruptly, after this contemplation, turned
instead and, merely throwing over her shoulder an 'At least

266 THE THIRD PERSON

take care of yourself ! ' went rustling, in her stiffest Sunday
fashion, about her business. Miss Amy, left alone, as she
clearly desired to be, lingered awhile in the garden, where
the sense of things was somehow made still more delicious by
the sweet, vain sounds from the church tower ; but by the end
of ten minutes she had returned to the house. The sense of
things was not delicious there, for what it had at last come to
was that, as they thought of each other what they couldn't say,
all their contacts were hard and false. The real wrong was
in what Susan thought — as to which she was much too proud
and too sore to undeceive her. Miss Amy went vaguely to the
drawing-room.

They sat as usual, after church, at their early Sunday dinner,
face to face; but little passed between them save that Miss
Amy felt better, that the curate had preached, that nobody
else had stayed away, and that everybody had asked why
Amy had. Amy, hereupon, satisfied everybody by feeling well
enough to go in the afternoon ; on which occasion, on the other
hand — and for reasons even less luminous than those that had
operated with her mate in the morning — Miss Susan remained
within. Her comrade came back late, having, after church,
paid visits; and found her, as daylight faded, seated in the
drawing-room, placid and dressed, but without so much as a
Sunday book — the place contained whole shelves of such read
ing — in her hand. She looked so as if a visitor had just left
her that Amy put the question : ' Has any one called ? '

' Dear, no ; I've been quite alone.'

This again was indirect, and it instantly determined for Miss
Amy a conviction — a conviction that, on her also sitting down
just as she was and in a silence that prolonged itself, promoted
in its turn another determination. The April dusk gathered,
and still, without further speech, the companions sat there.
But at last Miss Amy said in a tone not quite her commonest :
' This morning he came — while you were at church. I sup
pose it must have been really — though of course I couldn't

THE THIRD PERSON 267

know it — what I was moved to stay at home for.' She spoke
now — out of her contentment — as if to oblige with explana
tions.

But it was strange how Miss Susan met her. 'You stay at
home for him ? / don't ! ' She fairly laughed at the triviality
of the idea.

Miss Amy was naturally struck by it and after an instant
even nettled. { Then why did you do so this afternoon ? '

1 Oh, it wasn't for that ! ' Miss Susan lightly quavered. She
made her distinction. ' I really wasn't well.'

At this her cousin brought it out. ' But he has been with
you?'

1 My dear child/ said Susan, launched unexpectedly even to
herself, 'he's with me so often that if I put myself out for

him ! ' But as if at sight of something that showed,

through the twilight, in her friend's face, she pulled her
self up.

Amy, however, spoke with studied stillness. ' You've ceased
then to put yourself out ? You gave me, you remember, an
instance of how you once did ! ' And she tried, on her side, a
laugh.

' Oh yes — that was at first. But I've seen such a lot of him
since. Do you mean you hadn't ? ' Susan asked. Then as her
companion only sat looking at her : ' Has this been really the
first time for you — since we last talked ? '

Miss Amy for a minute said nothing. 'You've actually
believed me* '

1 To be enjoying on your own account what / enjoy ? How
couldn't I, at the very least,' Miss Susan cried — ' so grand and
strange as you must allow me to say you've struck me ? '

Amy hesitated. 'I hope I've sometimes struck you as
decent ! '

But it was a touch that, in her friend's almost amused pre
occupation with the simple fact, happily fell short. ' You've
only been waiting for what didn't come ? '

268 THE THIRD PERSON

Miss Amy coloured in the dusk. ' It came, as I tell you,
to-day/

' Better late than never ! ' And Miss Susan got up.

Amy Frush sat looking. ' It's because you thought you had
ground for jealousy that you've been extraordinary ? '

Poor Susan, at this, quite bounced about. ( Jealousy ? '

It was a tone — never heard from her before — that brought
Amy Frush to her feet ; so that for a minute, in the unlighted
room where, in honour of the spring, there had been no fire
and the evening chill had gathered, they stood as enemies. It
lasted, fortunately, even long enough to give one of them time
suddenly to find it horrible. 'But why should we quarrel
now ?' Amy broke out in a different voice.

Susan was not too alienated quickly enough to meet it. ' It
is rather wretched.7

( Now when we're equal/ Amy went on.

' Yes — I suppose we are.' Then, however, as if just to
attenuate the admission, Susan had her last lapse from grace.
t They say, you know, that when women do quarrel it's usually
about a man.7

Amy recognised it, but also with a reserve. ' Well, then, let
there first be one ! '

' And don't you call him ? '

' No ! ' Amy declared and turned away, while her companion
showed her a vain wonder for what she could in that case have
expected. Their identity of privilege was thus established,
but it is not certain that the air with which she indicated that
the subject had better drop didn't press down for an instant
her side of the balance. She knew that she knew most about
men.

The subject did drop for the time, it being agreed between
them that neither should from that hour expect from the other
any confession or report. They would treat all occurrences
now as not worth mentioning — a course easy to pursue from
the moment the suspicion of jealousy had, 011 each side, been

THE THIRD PERSON 269

so completely laid to rest. They led their life a month or two
on the smooth ground of taking everything for granted ; by
the end of which time, however, try as they would, they had
set up no question that — while they met as a pair of gentle
women living together only must meet — could successfully
pretend to take the place of that of Cuthbert Frush. The
spring softened and deepened, reached out its tender arms and
scattered its shy graces ; the earth broke, the air stirred, with
emanations that were as touches and voices of the past ; our
friends bent their backs in their garden and their noses over
its symptoms ; they opened their windows to the mildness and
tracked it in the lanes and by the hedges; yet the plant of
conversation between them markedly failed to renew itself
with the rest. It was not indeed that the mildness was not
within them as well as without ; all asperity, at least, had
melted away ; they were more than ever pleased with their
general acquisition, which, at the winter's end, seemed to give
out more of its old secrets, to hum, however faintly, with more
of its old echoes, to creak, here and there, with the expiring
throb of old aches. The deepest sweetness of the spring at
Marr was just in its being in this way an attestation of age
and rest. The place never seemed to have lived and lingered
so long as when kind nature, like a maiden blessing a crone,
laid rosy hands on its grizzled head. Then the new season
was a light held up to show all the dignity of the years, but
also all the wrinkles and scars. The good ladies in whom we
are interested changed, at any rate, with the happy daj^s, and
it finally came out not only that the invidious note had dropped,
but that it had positively turned to music. The whole tone of
the time made so for tenderness that it really seemed as if
at moments they were sad for each other. They had their
grounds at last : each found them in her own consciousness ;
but it was as if each waited, on the other hand, to be sure she
could speak without offence. Fortunately, at last, the tense
cord snapped.

270 THE THIRD PERSON

The old churchyard at Marr is still liberal; it does its
immemorial utmost to people, with names and dates and mem
ories and eulogies, with generations fore-shortened and con
founded, the high empty table at which the grand old cripple
of the church looks down over the low wall. It serves as
an easy thoroughfare, and the stranger finds himself pausing
in it with a sense of respect and compassion for the great
maimed, ivied shoulders — as the image strikes him — of stone.
Miss Susan and Miss Amy were strangers enough still to have
sunk down one May morning on the sun-warmed tablet of an
ancient tomb and to have remained looking about them in a
sort of anxious peace. Their walks were all pointless now, as
if they always stopped and turned, for an unconfessed want of
interest, before reaching their object. That object presented
itself at every start as the same to each, but they had come
back too often without having got near it. This morning,
strangely, on the return and almost in sight of their door, they
were more in presence of it than they had ever been, and
they seemed fairly to touch it when Susan said at last, quite
in the air and with no traceable reference : ' I hope you don't
mind, dearest, if I'm awfully sorry for you.'

' Oh, I know it,' Amy returned — ' I've felt it. But what
does it do for us ? ' she asked.

Then Susan saw, with wonder and pity, how little resent
ment for penetration or patronage she had had to fear and out
of what a depth of sentiment similar to her own her compan
ion helplessly spoke. ' You're sorry for me ? '

Amy at first only looked at her with tired eyes, putting out
a hand that remained awhile on her arm. t Dear old girl !
You might have told me before,' she went on as she took
everything in; ' though, after all, haven't we each really
known it ? '

'Well,' said Susan, ' we've waited. We could only wait.'

' Then if we've waited together,' her friend returned, ' that
has helped us.'

THE THIRD PERSON 271

t Yes — to keep him in his place. Who would ever believe
in him ? ' Miss Susan wearily wondered. ' If it wasn't for you
and for me '

' Not doubting of each other ? ' — her companion took her
up : ' yes, there wouldn't be a creature. It's lucky for us,' said
Miss Amy, 'that we don't doubt.'

' Oh, if we did we shouldn't be sorry.'

'No — except, selfishly, for ourselves. I am, I assure you,
for myself — it has made me older. But, luckily, at any rate,
we trust each other.'

' We do,' said Miss Susan.

'We do,' Miss Amy repeated — they lingered a little on
that. 'But except making one feel older, what has it done
for one ? '

' There it is ! '

' And though we've kept him in his place/ Miss Amy con
tinued, ' he has also kept us in ours. We've lived with it/ she
declared in melancholy justice. ' And we wondered at first if
we could ! ' she ironically added. ' Well, isn't just what we
feel now that we can't any longer ? '

' No — it must stop. And I've my idea/ said Susan Frush.

' Oh, I assure you I've mine ! ' her cousin responded.

' Then if you want to act, don't mind me/

1 Because you certainly won't me ? No, I suppose not.
Well ! ' Amy sighed, as if, merely from this, relief had at
last come. Her comrade echoed it ; they remained side by
side ; and nothing could have had more oddity than what was
assumed alike in what they had said and in what they still
kept back. There would have been this at least in their favour
for a questioner of their case, that each, charged dejectedly
with her own experience, took, on the part of the other, the
extraordinary — the ineffable, in fact — all for granted. They
never named it again — as indeed it was not easy to name ;
the whole matter shrouded itself in personal discriminations
and privacies ; the comparison of notes had become a thing

272 THE THIRD PERSON

impossible. What was definite was that they had lived into
their queer story, passed through it as through an observed, a
studied, eclipse of the usual, a period of reclusion, a financial,
social, or moral crisis, and only desired now to live out of it
again. The questioner we have been supposing might even
have fancied that each, on her side, had hoped for something
from it that she finally perceived it was never to give, which
would have been exactly, moreover, the core of her secret and
the explanation of her reserve. They, at least, as the business
stood, put each other to no test, and, if they were in fact dis
illusioned and disappointed, came together, after their long
blight, solidly on that. It fully appeared between them that
they felt a great deal older. When they got up from their sun-
warmed slab, however, reminding each other of luncheon, it
was with a visible increase of ease and with Miss Susan's hand
drawn, for the walk home, into Miss Amy's arm. Thus the
; idea ' of each had continued unspoken and ungrudged. It
was as if each wished the other to try her own first ; from
which it might have been gathered that they alike presented
difficulty and even entailed expense. The great questions
remained. What then did he mean ? what then did he want ?
Absolution, peace, rest, his final reprieve — merely to say that
saw them no further on the way than they had already come.
What were they at last to do for him ? What could they
give him that he would take? The ideas they respectively
nursed still bore no fruit, and at the end of another month
Miss Susan was frankly anxious about Miss Amy. Miss Amy
as freely admitted that people must have begun to notice strange
marks in them and to look for reasons. They were changed —
they must change back.

YET it was not till one morning at midsummer, on their
meeting for breakfast, that the elder lady fairly attacked the

THE THIED PERSON 273

younger's last entrenchment. ' Poor, poor Susan ! ' Miss Amy
had said to herself as her cousin came into the room ; and a
moment later she brought out, for very pity, her appeal.

< What then is yours ? '

' My idea ? ' It was clearly, at last, a vague comfort to Miss
Susan to be asked. Yet her answer was desolate. < Oh, it's
no use ! '

' But how do you know ? '

< Why, I tried it — ten days ago, and I thought at first it had
answered. But it hasn't.'

1 He's back again ? '

Wan, tired, Miss Susan gave it up. < Back again.'

Miss Amy, after one of the long, odd looks that had now
become their most frequent form of intercourse, thought it
over. 'And just the same?'

1 Worse.'

' Dear ! ' said Miss Amy, clearly knowing what that meant.

< Then what did you do ? '

Her friend brought it roundly out. ' I made my sacrifice.'

Miss Amy, though still more deeply interrogative, hesitated.
1 But of what ? '

1 Why, of my little all — or almost.'

The ' almost ' seemed to puzzle Miss Amy, who, moreover,
had plainly no clue to the property or attribute so described.

< Your " little all " ? '

' Twenty pounds.'

* Money ? ' Miss Amy gasped.

Her tone produced on her companion's part a wonder as
great as her own. i What then is it yours to give ? '

' My idea ? It's not to give I ' cried Amy Frush.

At the finer pride that broke out in this poor Susan's blank-
ness flushed. < What then is it to do ? '

But Miss Amy's bewilderment outlasted her reproach. ' Do
you mean he takes money ? '

'The Chancellor of the Exchequer does — for " conscience.'"

274 THE THIRD PERSON

Her friend's exploit shone larger. ' Conscience-money ?
You sent it to Government ? ' Then while, as the effect of
her surprise, her mate looked too much a fool, Amy melted to
kindness. ' Why, you secretive old thing ! '

Miss Susan presently pulled herself more together. 'When
your ancestor has robbed the revenue and his spirit walks for
remorse —

1 You pay to get rid of him ? I see — and it becomes what
the vicar called his atonement by deputy. But what if it isn't
remorse ? ' Miss Amy shrewdly asked.

' But it is — or it seemed to me so.'

' Never to me,' said Miss Amy.

Again they searched each other. 'Then, evidently, with
you he's different.'

Miss Amy looked away. ' I dare say ! '

' So what is your idea ? '

Miss Amy thought. ( I'll tell you only if it works/

'Then, for God's sake, try it ! '

Miss Amy, still with averted eyes and now looking easily
wise, continued to think. ' To try it I shall have to leave you.
That's why I've waited so long.' Then she fully turned, and
with expression : ' Can you face three days alone ? '

'-Oh — " alone " ! I wish I ever were ! '

At this her friend, as for very compassion, kissed her ; for it
seemed really to have come out at last — and welcome ! — that
poor Susan was the worse beset. ' I'll do it ! But I must go
up to town. Ask me no questions. All I can tell you now
is - -'

' Well ? ' Susan appealed while Amy impressively fixed her.

'It's no more remorse than /'m a smuggler.'

'What is it then?'

' It's bravado.'

An ' Oh ! ' more shocked and scared than any that, in the
whole business, had yet dropped from her, wound up poor
Susan's share in this agreement, appearing as it did to repre-

THE THIRD PERSON 275

sent for her a somewhat lurid inference. Amy, clearly, had
lights of her own. It was by their aid, accordingly, that she
immediately prepared for the first separation they had had yet
to suffer ; of which the consequence, two days later, was that
Miss Susan, bowed and anxious, crept singly, on the return
from their parting, up the steep hill that leads from the station
of Marr and passed ruefully under the ruined town-gate, one
of the old defences, that arches over it.

But the full sequel was not for a month — one hot August
night when, under the dim stars, they sat together in their
little walled garden. Though they had by this time, in gen
eral, found again — as women only can find — the secret of
easy speech, nothing, for the half-hour, had passed between
them : Susan had only sat waiting for her comrade to wake up.
Miss Amy had taken of late to interminable dozing — as if
with forfeits and arrears to recover ; she might have been a
convalescent from fever repairing tissue and getting through
time. Susan Frush watched her in the warm dimness,
and the question between them was fortunately at last so
simple that she had freedom to think her pretty in slumber
and to fear that she herself, so unguarded, presented an appear
ance less graceful. She was impatient, for her need had at last
come, but she waited, and while she waited she thought. She
had already often done so, but the mystery deepened to-night in
the story told, as it seemed to her by her companion's frequent
relapses. What had been, three weeks before, the effort intense
enough to leave behind such a trail of fatigue ? The marks,
sure enough, had shown in the poor girl that morning of the
termination of the arranged absence for which not three days,
but ten, without word or sign, were to prove no more than
sufficient. It was at an unnatural hour that Amy had turned
up, dusty, dishevelled, inscrutable, confessing for the time to
nothing more than a long night-journey. Miss Susan prided
herself on having played the game and respected, however
tormenting, the conditions. She had her conviction that her

276 THE THIED PERSON

friend had been out of the country, and she marvelled, think
ing of her own old wanderings and her present settled fears, at
the spirit with which a person who, whatever she had previously
done, had not travelled, could carry off such a flight. The hour
had coine at last for this person to name her remedy. What
determined it was that as Susan Frush sat there, she took home
the fact that the remedy was by this time not to be questioned.
It had acted as her own had not, and Amy, to all appearance,
had only waited for her to admit it. Well, she was ready
when Amy woke — woke immediately to meet her eyes and to
show, after a moment, in doing so, a vision of what was in her
mind. ' What was it now ? ' Susan finally said.

' My idea ? Is it possible you've not guessed ? '

i Oh, you're deeper, much deeper,' Susan sighed, ( than I.'

Amy didn't contradict that — seemed indeed, placidly enough,
to take it for truth ; but she presently spoke as if the differ
ence, after all, didn't matter now. ' Happily for us to-day —
isn't it so ? — our case is the same. I can speak, at any rate,
for myself. He has left me.'

' Thank God, then ! ' Miss Susan devoutly murmured. { For
he has left me.'

1 Are you sure ? '

1 Oh, I think so.'

< But how ? '

' Well,' said Miss Susan after an hesitation, t how are you f '

Amy, for a little, matched her pause. 'Ah, that's what I
can't tell you. I can only answer for it that he's gone/

1 Then allow me also to prefer not to explain. The sense of
relief has for some reason grown strong in me during the last
half-hour. That's such a comfort that it's enough, isn't it ? '

' Oh, plenty ! ' The garden-side of their old house, a window
or two dimly lighted, massed itself darkly in the summer night,
and, with a common impulse, they gave it, across the little lawn,
a long, fond look. Yes, they could be sure. ' Plenty ! ' Amy
repeated. 'He's gone.'

THE THIKD PEBSON 277

Susan's elder eyes hovered, in the same way, through her
elegant glass, at his purified haunt. ' He's gone. And how,'
she insisted, i did you do it ? '

' Why, you dear goose,' — Miss Amy spoke a little strangely,
— ' I went to Paris.'

1 To Paris ? '

' To see what I could bring back — that I mightn't, that I
shouldn't. To do a stroke with ! ' Miss Amy brought out.

But it left her friend still vague. ' A stroke — — ? '

'To get through the Customs — under their nose.'

It was only with this that, for Miss Susan, a pale light
dawned. < You wanted to smuggle ? That was your idea ? '

' It was MsJ said Miss Amy. ' He wanted no " conscience-
money " spent for him,' she now more bravely laughed ; ( it was
quite the other way about — he wanted some bold deed done,
of the old wild kind ; he wanted some big risk taken. And I
took it.' She sprang up, rebounding, in her triumph.

Her companion, gasping, gazed at her. ' Might they have
hanged you too ? '

Miss Amy looked up at the dim stars. ' If I had defended
myself. But luckily it didn't come to that. What I brought
in I brought ' — she rang out, more and more lucid, now, as she
talked — ( triumphantly. To appease him — I braved them.
I chanced it, at Dover, and they never knew.'

< Then you hid it ? '

' About my person.'

With the shiver of this Miss Susan got up, and they stood
there duskily together. e It was so small ? ' the elder lady won-
deringly murmured.

' It was big enough to have satisfied him,' her mate replied
with just a shade of sharpness. 'I chose it, with much
thought, from the forbidden list.'

The forbidden list hung a moment in Miss Susan's eyes,
suggesting to her, however, but a pale conjecture. 'A Tauch-
nitz ? '

278 THE THIRD PERSON

Miss Amy communed again with the August stars. 'It was
the spirit of the deed that told.'

' A Tauchnitz ? ' her friend insisted.

Then at last her eyes again dropped, and the Misses Frush
moved together to the house. 'Well, he's satisfied.'

' Yes, and ' — Miss Susan mused a little ruefully as they
went — ' you got at last your week in Paris ! '

MAUD-EVELYN

ON some allusion to a lady who, though unknown to myself,
was known to two or three of the company, it was asked by
one of these if we had heard the odd circumstance of what
she had just ' come in for' — the piece of luck suddenly over
taking, in the grey afternoon of her career, so obscure and
lonely a personage. We were at first, in our ignorance, mainly
reduced to crude envy ; but old Lady Emma, who for a while
had said nothing, scarcely even appearing to listen, and letting
the chatter, which was indeed plainly beside the mark, subside
of itself, came back from a mental absence to observe that if
what had happened to Lavinia was wonderful, certainly what
had for years gone before it, led up to it, had likewise not
been without some singular features. From this we perceived
that Lady Emma had a story — a story, moreover, out of the
ken even of those of her listeners acquainted with the quiet
person who was the subject of it. Almost the oddest thing —
as came out afterwards — was that such a situation should
for the world have remained so in the background of this
person's life. By ' afterwards ' I mean simply before we
separated ; for what came out came on the spot, under encour
agement and pressure, our common, eager solicitation. Lady
Emma, who always reminded me of a fine old instrument that
has first to be tuned, agreed, after a few of our scrapings and
fingerings, that, having said so much, she couldn't, without
wantonly tormenting us, forbear to say all. She had known
Lavinia, whom she mentioned throughout only by that name,

from far away, and she had also known But what she

had known I must give as nearly as possible as she herself

279

280 MAUD-EVELYN

gave it. She talked to us from her corner of the sofa, and the
flicker of the firelight in her face was like the glow of memory,
the play of fancy from within.

<THEN why on earth don't you take him?' I asked. I
think that was the way that, one day when she was about
twenty — before some of you perhaps were born — the affair,
for me, must have begun. I put the question because I knew
she had had a chance, though I didn't know how great a mis
take her failure to embrace it was to prove. I took an interest
because I liked them both — you see how I like young people
still — and because, as they had originally met at my house,
I had in a manner to answer to each for the other. I'm afraid
I'm thrown baldly back on the fact that if the girl was the
daughter of my earliest, almost my only governess, to whom I
had remained much attached and who, after leaving me, had
married — for a governess — ' well,' Marmaduke (it isn't his
real name !) was the son of one of the clever men who had — I
was charming then, I assure you I was — wanted, years before,
and this one as a widower, to marry me. I hadn't cared, some
how, for widowers, but even after I had taken somebody else
I was conscious of a pleasant link with the boy whose step
mother it had been open to me to become and to whom it was
perhaps a little a matter of vanity with me to show that I should
have been for him one of the kindest. This was what the
woman his father eventually did marry was not, and that
threw him upon me the more.

Lavinia was one of nine, and her brothers and sisters, who
had never done anything for her, help, actually, in different
countries and on something, I believe of that same scale, to
people the globe. There were mixed in her then, in a puzzling
way, two qualities that mostly exclude each other, — an extreme
timidity and, as the smallest fault that could qualify a harm-

MAUD-EVELYN 281

less creature for a world of wickedness, a self-complacency
hard in tiny, unexpected spots, for which I used sometimes to
take her up, but which, I subsequently saw, would have done
something for the flatness of her life had they not evaporated
with everything else. She was at any rate one of those per
sons as to whom you don't know whether they might have
been attractive if they had been happy, or might have been
happy if they had been attractive. If I was a trifle vexed at
her not jumping at Marmaduke, it was probably rather less
because I expected wonders of him than because I thought she
took her own prospect too much for granted. She had made
a mistake and, before long, admitted it ; yet I remember that
when she expressed to me a conviction that he would ask her
again, I also thought this highly probable, for in the mean
time I had spoken to him. ' She does care for you/ I declared ;
and I can see at this moment, long ago though it be, his
handsome empty young face look, on the words, as if, in spite
of itself for a little, it really thought. I didn't press the mat
ter, for he had, after all, no great things to offer ; yet my con
science was easier, later on, for having not said less. He had
three hundred and fifty a year from his mother, and one of his
uncles had promised him something — I don't mean an allow
ance, but a place, if I recollect, in a business. He assured me
that he loved as a man loves — a man of twenty-two ! — but
once. He said it, at all events, as a man says it but once.

' Well, then,' I replied, 'your course is clear.'

1 To speak to her again, you mean ? '

< Yes — try it.'

He seemed to try it a moment in imagination ; after which,
a little to my surprise, he asked : i Would it be very awful if
she should speak to me ? '

I stared. ' Do you mean pursue you — overtake you ? Ah,
if you're running away '

' I'm not running away ! ' — he was positive as to that, < But
when a fellow has gone so far '

282 MAUD-EVELYN

' He can't go any further ? Perhaps/ I replied drily. ' But
in that case he shouldn't talk of " caring." '

< Oh, but I do, I do.'

I shook my head. i Not if you're too proud ! ' On which I
turned away, looking round at him again, however, after he
had surprised me by a silence that seemed to accept my judg
ment. Then I saw he had not accepted it ; I perceived it in
deed to be essentially absurd. He expressed more, on this,
than I had yet seen him do — had the queerest, frankest, and,
for a young man of his conditions, saddest smile.

' I'm not proud. It isn't in me. If you're not, you're not,
you know. I don't think I'm proud enough.'

It came over me that this was, after all, probable ; yet some
how I didn't at the moment like him the less for it, though I
spoke with some sharpness. ' Then what's the matter with you ? '

He took a turn or two about the room, as if what he had just
said had made him a little happier. 'Well, how can a man say
more ? ' Then, just as I was on the point of assuring him that
I didn't know what he had said, he went on : 'I swore to her
that I would never marry. Oughtn't that to be enough ? '

'To make her come after you ? '

' No — I suppose scarcely that ; but to make her feel sure of
me — to make her wait.'

' Wait for what?7

'Well, till I come back.'

< Back from where ? '

' From Switzerland — haven't I told you ? I go there next
month with my aunt and my cousin.'

He was quite right about not being proud — this was an
alternative distinctly humble.

II

AND yet see what it brought forth — the beginning of which
was something that, early in the autumn, I learned from poor

MAUD-EVELYN 283

Lavinia. He had written to her, they were still such friends ;
and thus it was that she knew his aunt and his cousin to have
come back without him. He had stayed on — stayed much
longer and travelled much further : he had been to the Italian
lakes and to Venice ; he was now in Paris. At this I vaguely
wondered, knowing that he was always short of funds and
that he must, by his uncle's beneficence, have started on the
journey on a basis of expenses paid. ( Then whom has he
picked up?' I asked; but feeling sorry, as soon as I had
spoken, to have made Lavinia blush. It Avas almost as if he
had picked up some improper lady, though in this case he
wouldn't have told her, and it wouldn't have saved him
money.

' Oh, he makes acquaintance so quickly, knows people in
two minutes/ the girl said. ' And every one always wants to
be nice to him.'

This was perfectly true, and I saw what she saw in it.
' Ah, my dear, he will have an immense circle ready for you ! '

1 Well,' she replied, ' if they do run after us I'm not likely
to suppose it will ever be for me. It will be for him, and they
may do to me what they like. My pleasure will be — but
you'll see.' I already saw — saw at least what she supposed
she herself saw : her drawing-room crowded with female
fashion and her attitude angelic. < Do you know what he
said to me again before he went ? ' she continued.

I wondered; he had then spoken to her. 'That he will
never, never marry —

' Any one but me ! ' She ingenuously took me up. ' Then
you knew ? '

It might be. ' I guessed/

1 And don't you believe it ? '

Again I hesitated. ' Yes.? Yet all this didn't tell me why
she had changed colour. ' Is it a secret — whom he's with ? '

<0h 110, they seem so nice. I was only struck with the
way you know him — your seeing immediately that it must

284 MAUD-EVELYN

be a new friendship that has kept him over. It's the devotion
of the Dedricks,' Lavinia said. l He's travelling with them.'

Once more 1 wondered. ' Do you mean they're taking him
about ? '

' Yes — they've invited him/

No, indeed, I reflected — he wasn't proud. But what I said
was : ' Who in the world are the Dedricks ? '

' Kind, good people whom last month he accidentally met.
He was walking some Swiss pass — a long, rather stupid one,
I believe, without his aunt and his cousin, who had gone
round some other way and were to meet him somewhere. It
came on to rain in torrents, and while he was huddling under
a shelter he was overtaken by some people in a carriage who
kindly made him get in. They drove him, I gather, for sev
eral hours ; it began an intimacy, and they've continued to be
charming to him.'

I thought a moment. ' Are they ladies ? '

Her own imagination meanwhile had also strayed a little.
' I think about forty.'

< Forty ladies?'

She quickly came back. l Oh no ; I mean Mrs. Dedriok is.'

1 About forty ? Then Miss Dedrick '

< There isn't any Miss Dedrick.'

' No daughter ? '

' Not with them, at any rate. No one but the husband.7

I thought again. ' And how old is lie ? '

Lavinia followed my example. ' Well, about forty, too.7

' About forty-two ? ' We laughed, but < That's all right ! 7 I
said ; and so, for the time, it seemed.

He continued absent, none the less, and I saw Lavinia
repeatedly, and we always talked of him, though this repre
sented a greater concern with his affairs than I had really
supposed myself committed to. I had never sought the
acquaintance of his father's people, nor seen either his aunt
or his cousin, so that the account given by these relatives of

MAUD-EVELYN 285

the circumstances of their separation reached me at last only
through the girl, to whom, also, — for she knew them as little,
— it had circuitously come. They considered, it appeared,
the poor ladies he had started with, that he had treated them
ill and thrown them over, sacrificing them selfishly to com
pany picked up on the road — a reproach deeply resented by
Lavinia, though about the company too I could see she was
not much more at her ease. ' How can he help it if he's so
taking ? ' she asked ; and to be properly indignant in one
quarter she had to pretend to be delighted in the other.
Marmaduke teas i taking ' ; yet it also came out between us at
last that the Dedricks must certainly be extraordinary. We
had scant added evidence, for his letters stopped, and that
naturally was one of our signs. I had meanwhile leisure to
reflect — it was a sort of study of the human scene I always
liked — on what to be taking consisted of. The upshot of my
meditations, which experience has only confirmed, was that
it consisted simply of itself. It was a quality implying no
others. Marmaduke had no others. What indeed was his
need of any?

Ill

HE at last, however, turned up ; but then it happened that
if, on his coming to see me, his immediate picture of his
charming new friends quickened even more than I had ex
pected my sense of the variety of the human species, my
curiosity about them failed to make me respond when he
suggested I should go to see them. It's a difficult thing to
explain, and I don't pretend to put it successfully, but doesn't
it often happen that one may think well enough of a person
without being inflamed with the desire to meet — on the ground
of any such sentiment — other persons who think still better ?
Somehow — little harm as there was in Marmaduke — it was
but half a recommendation of the Dedricks that they were

286 MAUD-EVELYN

crazy about him. I didn't say this — I was careful to say
little ; which didn't prevent his presently asking if he mightn't
then bring them to me. ' If not, why not ? ? he laughed. He
laughed about everything.

' Why not ? Because it strikes me that your surrender
doesn't require any backing. Since you've done it you must
take care of yourself.7

' Oh, but they're as safe/ he returned, ' as the Bank of Eng
land. They're wonderful — for respectability and goodness.'

' Those are precisely qualities to which my poor intercourse
can contribute nothing.' He hadn't, I observed, gone so far
as to tell me they would be ' fun/ and he had, on the other
hand, promptly mentioned that they lived in Westbourne
Terrace. They were not forty — they were forty-five; but
Mr. Dedrick had already, on considerable gains, retired from
some primitive profession. They were the simplest, kindest, yet
most original and unusual people, and nothing could exceed,
frankly, the fancy they had taken to him. Marmaduke spoke
of it with a placidity of resignation that was almost irritating.
I suppose I should have despised him if, after benefits accepted,
he had said they bored him ; yet their not boring him vexed
me even more than it puzzled. ' Whom do they know ? '

' No one but me. There are people in London like that.'

1 Who know 110 one but you ? '

' No — I mean no one at all. There are extraordinary peo
ple in London, and awfully nice. You haven't an idea. You
people don't know every one. They lead their lives — they go
their way. One finds — what do you call it ? — refinement,
books, cleverness, don't you know, and music, and pictures, and
religion, and an excellent table — all sorts of pleasant things.
You only come across them by chance ; but it's all perpetually
going on/

I assented to this : the world was very wonderful, and one
must certainly see what one could. In iny own quarter too I
found wonders enough. ' But are you/ I asked, ' as fond of
them '

MAUD-EVELYN 287

'As they are of me?' He took me up promptly, and his
eyes were quite unclouded. t I'm quite sure I shall become so.'
' Then are you taking Lavinia — - ? '

to see them — no.' I saw, myself, the next minute, of
course, that I had made a mistake. ' On what footing can I ? '

I bethought myself. ' I keep forgetting you're not engaged.'

' Well,' he said after a moment, ' I shall never marry
another.'

It somehow, repeated again, gave on my nerves. ' Ah, but
what good will that do her, or me either, if you don't marry
lierV

He made no answer to this — only turned away to look at
something in the room ; after which, when he next faced me,
he had a heightened colour. ' She ought to have taken me
that day,' he said gravely and gently, fixing me also as if he
wished to say more.

I remember that his very mildness irritated me ; some show
of resentment would have been a promise that the case might
still be righted. But I dropped it, the silly case, without let
ting him say more, and, coming back to Mr. and Mrs.
Dedrick, asked him how in the world, without either occupa
tion or society, they passed so much of their time. My ques
tion appeared for a moment to leave him at a loss, but he
presently found light ; which, at the same time, I saw on my
side, really suited him better than further talk about Lavinia.
1 Oh, they live for Maud-Evelyn.'

' And who's Maud-Evelyn ? '

( Why, their daughter.'

' Their daughter ? ' I had supposed them childless.

He partly explained. ' Unfortunately they've lost her.'

' Lost her ? ' I required more.

He hesitated again. ' I mean that a great many people
would take it that way. But they don't — they won't.'

I speculated. ' Do you mean other people would have given
her up ? '

288 MAUD-EVELYN

' Yes — perhaps even tried to forget her,, But the Dedricks
can't.7

I wondered what she had done : had it been anything very
bad ? However, it was none of my business, and I only said :
< They communicate with her ? '

< Oh, all the while/

i Then why isn't she with them ? '

Marmaduke thought. 'She is — now.'

' " Now " ? Since when ? '

' Well, this last year.'

' Then why do you say they've lost her ? '

' Ah,' he said, smiling sadly, ' /should call it that. I, at any
rate,' he went on, ' don't see her.'

Still more I wondered. ' They keep her apart ? '

He thought again. 'No, it's not that. As I say, they live
for her.'

< But they don't want you to — is that it ? '

At this he looked at me for the first time, as I thought, a
little strangely. ' How can I ? '

He put it to me as if it were bad of him, somehow, that he
shouldn't ; but I made, to the best of my ability, a quick end
of that. ' You can't. Why in the world should you ? Live
for my girl. Live for Lavinia.'

IV

I HAD unfortunately run the risk of boring him again with
that idea, and, though he had not repudiated it at the time, I
felt in my having returned to it the reason why he never re
appeared for weeks. I saw ' my girl,' as I had called her, in the
interval, but we avoided with much intensity the subject of
Marmaduke. It was just this that gave me my perspective for
finding her constantly full of him. It determined me, in all
the circumstances, not to rectify her mistake about the child
lessness of the Dedricks. But whatever I left unsaid, her

MAUD-EVELYN 289

naming the young man was only a question of time, for at the
end of a month she told me he had been twice to her mother's
and that she had seen him on each of these occasions.

'Well then?'

' Well then, he's very happy.7

' And still taken up —

' As much as ever, yes, with those people. He didn't tell me
so, but I could see it.'

I could too, and her own view of it. ' What, in that case,
did he tell you ? '

'Nothing — but I think there's something he wants to.
Only not what you think,' she added.

I wondered then if it were what I had had from him the last
time. ' Well, what prevents him ? ' I asked.

' From bringing it out ? I don't know.7

It was in the tone of this that she struck, to my ear, the first
note of an acceptance so deep and a patience so strange that
they gave me, at the end, even more food for wonderment than
the rest of the business. 'If he can't speak, why does he
come ? 7

She almost smiled. ' Well, I think I shall know.7

I looked at her; I remember that I kissed her. 'You7re
admirable ; but it's very ugly.7

' Ah,' she replied, ' he only wants to be kind ! 7

' To them f Then he should let others alone. But what I
call ugly is his being content to be so " beholden " '

' To Mr. and Mrs. Dedrick ? ' She considered as if there
might be many sides to it. 'But mayn't he do them some
good ?'

The idea failed to appeal to me. ' What good can Marma-
duke do ? There's one thing,7 I went on, ' in case he should
want you to know them. Will you promise me to refuse ? 7

She only looked helpless and blank. 'Making their ac
quaintance ? 7

' Seeing them, going near them — ever, ever.7
u

290 MAUD-EVELYN

Again she brooded. ' Do you mean you won't ? '

'Never, never.'

' Well, then, I don't think I want to.'

'Ah, but that's not a promise.' I kept her up to it. <I
want your word.'

She demurred a little. ' But why ? '

' So that at least he shan't make use of you,' I said with
energy.

My energy overbore her, though I saw how she would really
have given herself. 'I promise, but it's only because it's
something I know he will never ask.'

I differed from her at the time, believing the proposal in
question to have been exactly the subject she had supposed
him to be wishing to broach ; but on our very next meeting I
heard from her of quite another matter, upon which, as soon
as she came in, I saw her to be much excited.

'You know then about the daughter without having told
me? He called again yesterday,' she explained as she met
my stare at her unconnected plunge, ' and now I know that he
has wanted to speak to me. He at last brought it out.'

I continued to stare. t Brought what ? '

'Why, everything.' She looked surprised at my face.
'Didn't he tell you about Maud-Evelyn?'

I perfectly recollected, but I momentarily wondered. 'He
spoke of there being a daughter, but only to say that there's
something the matter with her. What is it ? '

The girl echoed my words. ' What " is " it ? — you dear,
strange thing ! The matter with her is simply that she's
dead.'

1 Dead ? ' I was naturally mystified. ' When, then, did she
die ? '

' Why, years and years ago — fifteen, I believe. As a little
girl. Didn't you understand it so ? '

' How should I ? — when he spoke of her as " with " them
and said that they lived for her ! '

MAUD-EVELYN 291

' Well/ my young friend explained, ' that's just what he
meant — they live for her memory. She is with them in the
sense that they think of nothing else.'

I found matter for surprise in this correction, but also, at
first, matter for relief. At the same time it left, as I turned
it over, a fresh ambiguity. 'If they think of nothing else,
how can they think so much of Marmaduke ? '

The difficulty struck her, though she gave me even then a
dim impression of being already, as it were, rather on Marma
duke' s side, or, at any rate — almost as against herself — in
sympathy with the Dedricks. But her answer was prompt :
' Why, that's just their reason — that they can talk to him so
much about her.'

'I see.' Yet still I wondered. 'But what's his interest ? '

' In being drawn into it ? ' Again Lavinia met her diffi
culty. ' Well, that she was so interesting ! It appears she
was lovely.'

I doubtless fairly gaped. ' A little girl in a pinafore ? '

'She was out of pinafores; she was, I believe, when she
died, about fourteen. Unless it was sixteen ! She was at all
events wonderful for beauty.'

' That's the rule. But what good does it do him if he has
never seen her ? '

She thought a moment, but this time she had no answer.
' Well, you must ask him ! '

I determined without delay to do so ; but I had before me
meanwhile other contradictions. ' Hadn't I better ask him on
the same occasion what he means by their " communicating" ?'

Oh, this was simple. ' They go in for " mediums," don't
you know, and raps, and sittings. They began a year or two
ago.'

' Ah, the idiots ! ' I remember, at this, narrow-mindedly ex
claiming. ' Do they want to drag him in — — ? '

' Not in the least ; they don't desire it, and he has nothing
to do with it.'

292 MAUD-EVELYN

' Then where does his fun come in ? '

Lavinia turned away ; again she seemed at a loss. At last
she brought out : ' Make him show you her little photograph.7

But I remained unenlightened. <Is her little photograph
his fun ? '

Once more she coloured for him. 'Well, it represents a
young loveliness ! '

' That he goes about showing ? '

She hesitated. ' I think he has only shown it to me.'

' Ah, you're just the last one ! ' I permitted myself to ob
serve.

' Why so, if I'm also struck ? '

There was something about her that began to escape me,
and I must have looked at her hard. ( It's very good of you
to be struck ! '

' I don't only mean by the beauty of the face,' she went on ;
' I mean by the whole thing — by that also of the attitude of
the parents, their extraordinary fidelity, and the way that, as
he says, they have made of her memory a real religion. That
was what, above all, he came to tell me about.'

I turned away from her now, and she soon afterwards left
me ; but I couldn't help its dropping from me before we parted
that I had never supposed him to be that sort of fool.

IF I were really the perfect cynic you probably think me, I
should frankly say that the main interest of the rest of this
matter lay for me in fixing the sort of fool I did suppose him.
But I'm afraid, after all, that my anecdote amounts mainly to
a presentation of my own folly. I shouldn't be so in posses
sion of the whole spectacle had I not ended by accepting it,
and I shouldn't have accepted it had it not, for my imagina
tion, been saved somehow from grotesqueness. Let me say at
once, however, that grotesqueness, and even indeed something

MAUD-EVELYN 293

worse, did at first appear to me strongly to season it. After
that talk with Lavinia I immediately addressed to our friend
a request that he would come to see me ; when I took the lib
erty of challenging him outright on everything she had told
me. There was one point in particular that I desired to clear
up and that seemed to me much more important even than the
colour of Maud-Evelyn's hair or the length of her pinafores :
the question, I of course mean, of my young man's good
faith. Was he altogether silly or was he only altogether
mercenary? I felt my choice restricted for the moment to
these alternatives.

After he had said to me 'It's as ridiculous as you please,
but they've simply adopted me,' I had it out with him, on the
spot, on the issue of common honesty, the question of what he
was conscious, so that his self-respect should be saved, of being
able to give such benefactors in return for such bounty. I'm
obliged to say that to a person so inclined at the start to quar
rel with him his amiability could yet prove persuasive. His
contention was that the equivalent he represented was some
thing for his friends alone to measure. He didn't for a
moment pretend to sound deeper than the fancy they had
taken to him. He had not, from the first, made up to them
in any way : it was all their own doing, their own insistence,
their own eccentricity, no doubt, and even, if I liked, their own
insanity. Wasn't it enough that he was ready to declare to
me, looking me straight in the eye, that he was ' really and
truly ' fond of them and that they didn't bore him a mite ? I
had evidently — didn't I see? — an ideal for him that he
wasn't at all, if I didn't mind, the fellow to live up to. It
was he himself who put it so, and it drew from me the pro
nouncement that there was something irresistible in the refine
ment of his impudence. ' I don't go near Mrs. Jex,' he said —
Mrs. Jex was their favourite medium : ' I do find her ugly and
vulgar and tiresome, and I hate that part of the business.
Besides/ he added in words that I afterwards remembered, ' I

294 MAUD-EVELYN

don't require it : I do beautifully without it. But my friends
themselves/ he pursued, ' though they're of a type you've
never come within miles of, are not ugly, are not vulgar, are
not in any degree whatever any sort of a " dose." They're, on
the contrary, in their own unconventional way, the very best
company. They're endlessly amusing. They're delightfully
queer and quaint and kind — they're like people in some old
story or of some old time. It's at any rate our own affair —
mine and theirs — and I beg you to believe that I should
make short work of a remonstrance on the subject from any
one but you.7

I remember saying to him three months later: 'You've
never yet told me what they really want of you;' but I'm
afraid this was a form of criticism that occurred to me precisely
because I had already begun to guess. By that time indeed
I had had great initiations, and poor Lavinia had had them as
well — hers in fact throughout went further than mine — and
we had shared them together, and I had settled down to a
tolerably exact sense of what I was to see. It was what
Lavinia added to it that really made the picture. The por
trait of the little dead girl had evoked something attractive,
though one had not lived so long in the world without hearing
of plenty of little dead girls ; and the day came when I felt as
if I had actually sat with Marmaduke in each of the rooms
converted by her parents — with the aid not only of the few
small, cherished relics, but that of the fondest figments and
fictions, ingenious imaginary mementos and tokens, the unex-
posed make-believes of the sorrow that broods and the passion
that clings — into a temple of grief and worship. The child,
incontestably beautiful, had evidently been passionately loved,
and in the absence from their lives — I suppose originally a
mere accident — of such other elements, either new pleasures
or new pains, as abound for most people, their feeling had
drawn to itself their whole consciousness: it had become
mildly maniacal. The idea was fixed, and it kept others out.

MAUD-EVELYN 295

The world, for the most part, allows no leisure for such a
ritual, but the world had consistently neglected this plain, shy
couple, who were sensitive to the wrong things and whose sin
cerity and fidelity, as well as their tameness and twaddle, were
of a rigid, antique pattern.

I must not represent that either of these objects of interest,
or my care for their concerns, took up all my leisure ; for I
had many claims to meet and many complications to handle, a
hundred preoccupations and much deeper anxieties. My young
woman, on her side, had other contacts and contingencies —
other troubles, too, poor girl ; and there were stretches of
time in which I neither saw Marmaduke nor heard a word of
the Dedricks. Once, only once, abroad, in Germany at a rail
way station, I met him in their company. They were colour
less, commonplace, elderly Britons, of the kind you identify by
the livery of their footman, of the labels of their luggage, and
the mere sight of them justified me to my conscience in having
avoided, from the first, the stiff problem of conversation with
them. Marmaduke saw me on the spot and came over to me.
There was no doubt whatever of his vivid bloom. He had
grown fat — or almost, but not with grossness — and might
perfectly have passed for the handsome, happy, full-blown son
of doting parents who couldn't let him out of view and to
whom he was a model of respect and solicitude. They fol
lowed him with placid, pleased eyes when he joined me, but
asking nothing at all for themselves and quite fitting into his
own manner of saying nothing about them. It has its charm,
I confess, the way he could be natural and easy, and yet
intensely conscious, too, on such a basis. What he was con
scious of was that there were things I by this time knew ; just
as, while we stood there and good-humouredly sounded each
other's faces — for, having accepted everything at last, I was
only a little curious — I knew that he measured my insight.
When he returned again to his doting parents I had to admit
that, doting as they were, I felt him not to have been spoiled.

296 MAUD-EVELYN

It was incongruous in such a career, but lie was rather more of
a man. There came back to me with a shade of regret after I
had got on this occasion into my train, which was not theirs,
a memory of some words that, a couple of years before, I had
uttered to poor Lavinia. She had said to me, speaking in
reference to what was then our frequent topic and on some
fresh evidence that I have forgotten: 'He feels now, you
know, about Maud-Evelyn quite as the old people them
selves do.7

' Well/ I had replied, ' it's only a pity he's paid for it ! '

' Paid ? ' She had looked very blank.

'By all the luxuries and conveniences,' I had explained,
'that he comes in for through living with them. For that's
what he practically does.'

At present I saw how wrong I had been. He was paid, but
paid differently, and the mastered wonder of that was really
what had been between us in the waiting-room of the station.
Step by step, after this, I followed.

VI

I CAN see Lavinia, for instance, in her ugly new mourning
immediately after her mother's death. There had been long
anxieties connected with this event, and she was already faded,
already almost old. But Marmaduke, on her bereavement, had
been to her, and she came straightway to me.

' Do you know what he thinks now ? ' she soon began. ' He
thinks he knew her.'

' Knew the child ? ' It came to me as if I had half ex
pected it.

' He speaks of her now as if she hadn't been a child.' My
visitor gave me the strangest fixed smile. 'It appears that
she wasn't so young — it appears she had grown up.'

I stared. ( How can it " appear " ? They know, at least !
There were the facts.'

MAUD-EVELYN 297

'Yes/ said Lavinia, 'but they seem to have come to take
a different view of them. He talked to me a long time, and
all about her. He told me things.7

' What kind of things? Not trumpery stuff, I hope, about
" communicating " — about his seeing or hearing her ? '

' Oh no, he doesn't go in for that ; he leaves it to the old
couple, who, I believe, cling to their mediums, keep up their
sittings and their rappings, and find in it all a comfort,
an amusement, that he doesn't grudge them and that he
regards as harmless. I mean anecdotes — memories of his
own. I mean things she said to him and that they did
together — places they went to. His mind is full of
them/

I turned it over. i Do you think he's decidedly mad ? '

She shook her head with her bleached patience. 'Oh no,
it's too beautiful ! '

'Then are you taking it up? I mean the preposterous
theory '

' It is a theory/ she broke in, ' but it isn't necessarily pre
posterous. Any theory has to suppose something/ she sagely
pursued, ' and it depends at any rate on what it's a theory of.
It's wonderful to see this one work.'

' Wonderful always to see the growth of a legend ! ' I laughed.
' This is a rare chance to watch one in formation. They're all
three in good faith building it up. Isn't that what you made
out from him ? '

Her tired face fairly lighted. 'Yes — you understand it;
and you put it better than I. It's the gradual effect of brood
ing over the past ; the past, that way, grows and grows. They
make it and make it. They've persuaded each other — the
parents — of so many things that they've at last also persuaded
him. It has been contagious.'

'It's you who put it well/ I returned. 'It's the oddest
thing I ever heard of, but it is, in its way, a reality. Only we
mustn't speak of it to others.7

298 MAUD-EVELYN

She quite accepted that precaution. t No — to nobody. He
doesn't. He keeps it only for me/

' Conferring on you thus/ I again laughed, ' such a precious
privilege ! '

She was silent a moment, looking away from me. ' Well,
he has kept his vow.7

1 You mean of not marrying ? Are you very sure ? ' I

asked. ' Didn't he perhaps ?' But I faltered at the

boldness of my joke.

The next moment I saw I needn't. ' He ivas in love with
her,' Lavinia brought out.

I broke now into a peal which, however provoked, struck
even my own ear at the moment as rude almost to profanity.
' He literally tells you outright that he's making believe ? '

She met me effectively enough. ' I don't think he knows he
is. He's just completely in the current.'

'The current of the old people's twaddle ?'

Again niy companion hesitated; but she knew what she
thought. 'Well, whatever we call it, I like it. It isn't so
common, as the world goes, for any one — let alone for two or
three — to feel and to care for the dead as much as that. It's
self-deception, no doubt, but it comes from something that —
well,' she faltered again, ' is beautiful when one does hear of
it. They make her out older, so as to imagine they had her
longer ; and they make out that certain things really happened
to her, so that she shall have had more life. They've invented
a whole experience for her, and Marmaduke has become a part
of it. There's one thing, above all, they want her to have
had.' My young friend's face, as she analysed the mystery,
fairly grew bright with her vision. It came to me with a faint
dawn of awe that the attitude of the Dedricks teas contagious.
< And she did have it ! ' Lavinia declared.

I positively admired her, and if I could yet perfectly be
rational without being ridiculous, it was really, more than
anything else, to draw from her the whole image. ' She had

MAUD-EVELYN 299

the bliss of knowing Marmaduke ? Let us agree to it, then,
since she's not here to contradict us. But what I don't get
over is the scant material for him!' It may easily be con
ceived how little, for the moment, I could get over it. It was
the last time my impatience was to be too much for me, but I
remember how it broke out. <A man who might have had
you ! '

For an instant I feared I had upset her — thought I saw in
her face the tremor of a wild wail. But poor Lavinia was
magnificent. ' It wasn't that he might have had " me " —
that's nothing: it was, at the most, that I might have had
him. Well, isn't that just what has happened? He's mine
from the moment no one else has him. I give up the past,
but don't you see what it does for the rest of life ? I'm surer
than ever that he won't marry.'

' Of course, he won't — to quarrel, with those people ! '
For a minute she answered nothing ; then, < Well, for what
ever reason ! ' she simply said. Now, however, I had gouged
out of her a couple of still tears, and I pushed away the whole
obscure comedy.

VII

I MIGHT push it away, but I couldn't really get rid of it ;
nor, on the whole, doubtless, did I want to, for to have in one's
life, year after year, a particular question or two that one
couldn't comfortably and imposingly make up one's mind
about was just the sort of thing to keep one from turning
stupid. There had been little need of my enjoining reserve
upon Lavinia : she obeyed, in respect to impenetrable silence
save with myself, an instinct, an interest of her own. We
never therefore gave poor Marmaduke, as you call it, ' away ' ;
we were much too tender, let alone that she was also too proud ;
and, for himself, evidently, there was not, to the end, in
London, another person in his confidence. No echo of the

300 MAUD-EVELYN

queer part lie played ever came back to us ; and I can't tell
you how this fact, just by itself, brought home to me, little by
little, a sense of the charm he was under. I met him ' out '
at long intervals — met him usually at dinner. He had grown
like a person with a position and a history. Eosy and rich-
looking, fat, moreover, distinctly fat at last, there was almost
in him something of the bland — yet not too bland — young
head of an hereditary business. If the Dedricks had been
bankers, he might have constituted the future of the house.
There was none the less a long middle stretch during which,
though we were all so much in London, he dropped out of my
talks with Lavinia. We were conscious, she and I, of his
absence from them ; but we clearly felt in each quarter that
there are things after all unspeakable, and the fact, in any
case, had nothing to do with her seeing or not seeing our friend.
I was sure, as it happened, that she did see him. But there
were moments that for myself still stand out.

One of these was a certain Sunday afternoon when it was
so dismally wet that, taking for granted I should have no vis
itors, I had drawn up to the fire with a book — a successful
novel of the day — that I promised myself comfortably to fin
ish. Suddenly, in my absorption, I heard a firm rat-tat-tat ;
on which I remember giving a groan of inhospitality. But
my visitor proved in due course Marmaduke, and Marmaduke
proved — in a manner even less, at the point we had reached,
to have been counted on — still more attaching than my novel.
I think it was only an accident that he became so ; it would
have been the turn of a hair either way. He hadn't come to
speak — he had only come to talk, to show once more that we
could continue good old friends without his speaking. But
somehow there were the circumstances : the insidious fireside,
the things in the room, with their reminders of his younger
time ; perhaps even too the open face of my book, looking at
him from where I had laid it down for him and giving him a
chance to feel that he could supersede Wilkie Collins. There

MAUD-EVELYN 301

was at all events a promise of intimacy, of opportunity for
him in the cold lash of the windows by the storm. We
should be alone ; it was cosy ; it was safe.

The action of these impressions was the more marked that
what was touched by them, I afterwards saw, was not at all a
desire for an effect — was just simply a spirit of happiness
that needed to overflow. It had finally become too much for
him. His past, rolling up year after year, had grown too
interesting. But he was, all the same, directly stupefying.
I forget what turn of our preliminary gossip brought it out,
but it came, in explanation of something or other, as it had
not yet come : ' When a man has had for a few months what
J had, you know ! ' The moral appeared to be that nothing
in the way of human experience of the exquisite could again
particularly matter. He saw, however, that I failed immedi
ately to fit his reflection to a definite case, and he went on
with the frankest smile : * You look as bewildered as if you
suspected me of alluding to some sort of thing that isn't
usually spoken of ; but I assure you I mean nothing more rep
rehensible than our blessed engagement itself.'

' Your blessed engagement ? ' I couldn't help the tone in
which I took him up; but the way he disposed of that was
something of which I feel to this hour the influence. It was
only a look, but it put an end to my tone forever. It made
me, on my side, after an instant, look at the fire — look hard
and even turn a little red. During this moment I saw my
alternatives and I chose ; so that when I met his eyes again I
was fairly ready. 'You still feel/ I asked with sympathy,
< how much it did for you ? '

I had no sooner spoken than I saw that that would be from
that moment the right way. It instantly made all the differ
ence. The main question would be whether I could keep it
up. I remember that only a few minutes later, for instance,
this question gave a flare. His reply had been abundant and
imperturbable — had included some glance at the way death

302 MAUD-EVELYN

brings into relief even the faintest things that have preceded
it; on which I felt myself suddenly as restless as if I had
grown afraid of him. I got up to ring for tea ; he went on
talking — talking about Maud-Evelyn and what she had been
for him ; and when the servant had come up I prolonged, ner
vously, on purpose, the order I had wished to give. It made
time, and I could speak to the footman sufficiently without
thinking : what I thought of really was the risk of turning
right round with a little outbreak. The temptation was
strong ; the same influences that had worked for my compan
ion just worked, in their way, during that minute or two, for
me. Should I, taking him unaware, flash at him a plain 'I
say, just settle it for me once for all. Are you the boldest
and basest of fortune-hunters, or have you only, more inno
cently and perhaps more pleasantly, suffered your brain
slightly to soften ? ' But I missed the chance — which I
didn't in fact afterwards regret. My servant went out, and I
faced again to my visitor, who continued to converse. I met
his eyes once more, and their effect was repeated. If any
thing had happened to his brain this effect was perhaps the
domination of the madman's stare. Well, he was the easiest
and gentlest of madmen. By the time the footman came back
with tea I was in for it ; I was in for everything. By ' every
thing ' I mean my whole subsequent treatment of the case. It
teas — the case was — really beautiful. So, like all the rest,
the hour comes back to me : the sound of the wind and the
rain; the look of the empty, ugly, cabless square and of the
stormy spring light ; the way that, uninterrupted and absorbed,
we had tea together by my fire. So it was that he found me
receptive and that I found myself able to look merely grave
and kind when he said, for example : ' Her father and mother,
you know, really, that first day — the day they picked me up
on the Spltigen — recognised me as the proper one.'

1 The proper one ? '

1 To make their son-in-law. They wanted her so,' he went
on, * to have had, don't you know, just everything/

MAUD-EVELYN 303

'Well, if she did have it' — I tried to be cheerful — < isn't
the whole thing then all right ? '

' Oh, it's all right now,' he replied — ' now that we've got it
all there before us. You see, they couldn't like me so much '
— he wished me thoroughly to understand — e without wanting
me to have been the man.'

'I see — that was natural.'

' Well,' said Marmaduke, ' it prevented the possibility of any
one else.'

' Ah, that would never have done ! ' I laughed.

His own pleasure at it was impenetrable, splendid. ' You
see, they couldn't do much, the old people — and they can do
still less now — with the future ; so they had to do what they
could with the past.'

'And they seem to have done/ I concurred, ' remarkably
much.'

' Everything, simply. Everything,' he repeated. Then he
had an idea, though without insistence or importunity — I
noticed it just flicker in his face. 'If you were to come to
Westbourne Terrace '

'Oh, don't speak of that!' I broke in. 'It wouldn't be
decent now. I should have come, if at all, ten years ago.'

But he saw, with his good humour, further than this. ' I
see what you mean. But there's much more in the place now
than then.'

' I dare say. People get new things. All the same ! '

I was at bottom but resisting my curiosity.

Marmaduke didn't press me, but he wanted me to know.
' There are our rooms — the whole set ; and I don't believe you
ever saw anything more charming, for her taste was extraordi
nary. I'm afraid, too, that I myself have had much to say to
them.' Then as he made out that I was again a little at sea,
' I'm talking,' he went on, < of the suite prepared for her mar
riage.' He ' talked ' like a crown prince. ' They were ready,
to the last touch — there was nothing more to be done. And

304 MAUD-EVELYN

they're just as they were — not an object moved, not an
arrangement altered, not a person but ourselves coming in:
they're only exquisitely kept. All our presents are there —
I should have liked you to see them.'

It had become a torment by this time — I saw that I had
made a mistake. But I carried it off. 'Oh, I couldn't have
borne it ! '

1 They're not sad,' he smiled — ' they're too lovely to be sad.
They're happy. And the things — — ! ' He seemed, in the
excitement of our talk, to have them before him.

1 They're so very wonderful ? '

1 Oh, selected with a patience that; makes them almost price
less. It's really a museum. There was nothing they thought
too good for her.'

I had lost the museum, but I reflected that it could contain
no object so rare as my visitor. ' Well, you've helped them —
you could do tliat.'

He quite eagerly assented. ' I could do that, thank God —
I could do that ! I felt it from the first, and it's what I have
done.' Then as if the connection were direct : * All my things
are there.'

I thought a moment. ( Your presents ? '

1 Those I made her. She loved each one, and I remember
about each the particular thing she said. Though I do say it,'
he continued, 'none of the others, 'as a matter of fact, come
near mine. I look at them every day, and I assure you I'm
not ashamed.' Evidently, in short, he had spared nothing,
and he talked on and on. He really quite swaggered.

VIII

IN relation to times and intervals I can only recall that if
this visit of his to me had been in the early spring it was one
day in the late autumn — a day, which couldn't have been in
the same year, with the difference of hazy, drowsy sunshine

MAUD-EVELYN 305

and brown and yellow leaves — that, taking a short cut across
Kensington Gardens, I came, among the untrodden ways, upon
a couple occupying chairs under a tree, who immediately rose
at the sight of me. I had been behind them at recognition,
the fact that Marmaduke was in deep mourning having per
haps, so far as I had observed it, misled me. In my desire
both not to look flustered at meeting them and to spare their
own confusion I bade them again be seated and asked leave, as
a third chair was at hand, to share a little their rest. Thus it
befell that after a minute Lavinia and I had sat down, while
our friend, who had looked at his watch, stood before us
among the fallen foliage and remarked that he was sorry to
have to leave us. Lavinia said nothing, but I expressed
regret; I couldn't, however, as it struck me, without a false
or a vulgar note speak as if I had interrupted a tender pas
sage or separated a pair of lovers. But I could look him up
and down, take in his deep mourning. He had not made, for
going off, any other pretext than that his time was up and that
he was due at home. 'Home/ with him now, had but one
meaning : I knew him to be completely quartered in West-
bourne Terrace. <I hope nothing has happened/ I said —
'that you've lost no one whom I know.'

Marmaduke looked at my companion, and she looked at
Marmaduke. ' He has lost his wife/ she then observed.

Oh, this time, I fear, I had a small quaver of brutality ; but
it was at him I directed it. < Your wife ? I didn't know you
had had a wife ! 7

'Well/ he replied, positively gay in his black suit, his
black gloves, his high hatband, 'the more we live in the
past, the more things we find in it. That's a literal fact.
You would see the truth of it if your life had taken such
a turn.'

' J live in the past/ Lavinia put in gently and as if to help
us both.

' But with the result, my dear/ I returned, ' of not making,

306 MAUD-EVELYN

I hope, such extraordinary discoveries ! ' It seemed absurd to
be afraid to be light.

'May none of her discoveries be more fatal than mine!'
Marmaduke wasn't uproarious, but his treatment of the matter
had the good taste of simplicity. 'They've wanted it so for
her/ he continued to me wonderfully, ' that we've at last seen
our way to it — I mean to what Lavinia has mentioned.' He
hesitated but three seconds — he brought it brightly out.
'Maud-Evelyn had all her young happiness.'

I stared, but Lavinia was, in her peculiar manner, as brill
iant. ' The marriage did take place/ she quietly, stupendously
explained to me.

Well, I was determined not to be left. ' So you're a wid
ower/ I gravely asked, ' and these are the signs ? '

' Yes ; I shall wear them always now.'

' But isn't it late to have begun ? '

My question had been stupid, I felt the next instant ; but
it didn't matter — he was quite equal to the occasion. 'Oh,
I had to wait, you know, till all the facts about my marriage
had given me the right.' And he looked at his watch again.
' Excuse me — lam due. Good-bye, good-bye.' He shook hands
with each of us, and as we sat there together watching him
walk away I was struck with his admirable manner of looking
the character. I felt indeed as our eyes followed him that we
were at one on this, and I said nothing till he was out of sight.
Then by the same impulse we turned to each other.

' I thought he was never to marry ! ' I exclaimed to my
friend.

Her fine wasted face met me gravely. ' He isn't — ever.
He'll be still more faithful.'

' Faithful this time to whom ? '

'Why, to Maud-Evelyn.' I said nothing — I only checked
an ejaculation; but I put out a hand and took one of hers,
and for a minute we kept silence. ' Of course it's only an
idea/ she began again at last, ' but it seems to me a beautiful

MAUD-EVELYN 307

one.' Then she continued resignedly and remarkably: < And
now they can die.'

' Mr. and Mrs. Dedrick ? ' I pricked up my ears. ' Are they
dying ? '

'Not quite, but the old lady, it appears, is failing, steadily
weakening ; less, as I understand it, from any definite ailment
than because she just feels her work done and her little sum of
passion, as Marmaduke calls it, spent. Fancy, with her con
victions, all her reasons for wanting to die ! And if she goes,
he says, Mr. Dedrick won't long linger. It will be quite
" John Anderson my jo." :

< Keeping her company down the hill, to lie beside her at
the foot ? '

' Yes, having settled all things.'

I turned these things over as we walked away, and how they
had settled them — for Maud-Evelyn's dignity and Marma-
duke's high advantage ; and before we parted that afternoon
-we had taken a cab in the Bayswater Koad and she had
come home with me — I remember saying to her : ' Well, then,
when they die won't he be free ? '

She seemed scarce to understand. ' Free ? '

' To do what he likes.'

She wondered. ' But he does what he likes now.'

' Well, then, what you like ! '

< Oh, you know what I like ! '

Ah, I closed her mouth ! ' You like to tell horrid fibs — yes,
I know it ! '

What she had then put before me, however, came in time to
pass : I heard in the course of the next year of Mrs. Dedrick's
extinction, and some months later, without, during the inter
val, having seen a sign of Marmaduke, wholly taken up with
his bereaved patron, learned that her husband had touchingly
followed her. I was out of England at the time; we had
had to put into practice great economies and let our little
place ; so that, spending three winters successively in Italy, I

308 MAUD-EVELYN

devoted the periods between, at home, altogether to visits
among people, mainly relatives, to whom these friends of mine
were not known. Lavinia of course wrote to me — wrote,
among many things, that Marmaduke was ill and had not
seemed at all himself since the loss of his ' family/ and this
in spite of the circumstance, which she had already promptly
communicated, that they had left him, by will, ' almost every
thing.' I knew before I came back to remain that she now
saw him often and, to the extent of the change that had over
taken his strength and his spirits, greatly ministered to him.
As soon as we at last met I asked for news of him ; to which
she replied : * He's gradually going.' Then on my surprise :
'He has had his life.'

'You mean that, as he said of Mrs. Dedrick, his sum of
passion is spent ? '

At this she turned away. ' You've never understood.'

I had, I conceived ; and when I went subsequently to see
him I was moreover sure. But I only said to Lavinia on this
first occasion that I would immediately go; which was pre
cisely what brought out the climax, as I feel it to be, of my
story. ' He's not now, you know,' she turned round to admon
ish me, 'in Westbourne Terrace. He has taken a little old
house in Kensington.'

' Then he hasn't kept the things ? '

' He has kept everything.' She looked at me still more as if
I had never understood.

' You mean he has moved them ? '

She was patient with me. ' He has moved nothing. Every
thing is as it was, and kept with the same perfection.7

I wondered. ' But if he doesn't live there ? '

' It's just what he does.'

' Then how can he be in Kensington ? '

She hesitated, but she had still more than her old grasp of
it. ' He's in Kensington — without living.'

1 You mean that at the other place ? '

MAUD-EVELYN 309

' Yes, he spends most of his time. He's driven over there
every day — he remains there for hours. He keeps it for that.'

' I see — it's still the museum.'

'It's still the temple!' Lavinia replied, with positive
austerity.

' Then why did he move ? '

' Because, you see, there' — she faltered again — <I could
come to him. And he wants me/ she said, with admirable
simplicity.

Little by little I took it in. ( After the death of the parents,
even, you never went ? '

' Never.'

' So you haven't seen anything ? '

' Anything of hers ? Nothing.'

I understood, oh perfectly ; but I won't deny that I was
disappointed : I had hoped for an account of his wonders, and
I immediately felt that it wouldn't be for me to take a step
that she had declined. When, a short time later, I saw them
together in Kensington Square — there were certain hours of
the day that she regularly spent with him — I observed that
everything about him was new, handsome, and simple. They
were, in their strange, final union — if union it could be
called — very natural and very touching ; but he was visibly
stricken — he had his ailment in his eyes. She moved about
him like a sister of charity — at all events like a sister. He
was neither robust nor rosy now, nor was his attention visibly
very present, and I privately and fancifully asked myself
where it wandered and waited. But poor Marmaduke was a
gentleman to the end — he wasted away with an excellent
manner. He died twelve days ago; the will was opened;
and last week, having meanwhile heard from her of its con
tents, I saw Lavinia. He leaves her everything that he him
self had inherited. But she spoke of it all in a way that
caused me to say in surprise : ' You haven't yet been to the
house ? '

310 MAUD-EVELYN

'Not yet. I've only seen the solicitors, who tell me there
will be no complications.7

There was something in her tone that made me ask more.
' Then you're not curious to see what's there ? '

She looked at me with a troubled — almost a pleading —
sense, which I understood ; and presently she said : ' Will you
go with me ? '

'Some day, with pleasure — but not the first time. You
must go alone then. The "relics" that you'll find there,' I
added — for I had read her look — 'you must think of now
not as hers '

'But as his?'

'Isn't that what his death — with his so close relation to
them — has made them for you ? '

Her face lighted — I saw it was a view she could thank
me for putting into words. 'I see — I see. They are his.
I'll go.'

She went, and three days ago she came to me. They're
really marvels, it appears, treasures extraordinary, and she
has them all. Next week I go with her — I shall see them at
last. Tell you about them, you say ? My dear man, every
thing.

MISS GTJNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

<!T'S astonishing what you take for granted!7 Lady
Champer had exclaimed to her young friend at an early
stage ; and this might have served as a sign that even then
the little plot had begun to thicken. The reflection was
uttered at the time the outlook of the charming American
girl in whom she found herself so interested was still much in
the rough. They had often met, with pleasure to each, during
a winter spent in Rome; and Lily had come to her in London
towards the end of May with further news of a situation the
dawn of which, in March and April, by the Tiber, the Arno,
and the Seine, had considerably engaged her attention. The
Prince had followed Miss Gunton to Florence and then with
almost equal promptitude to Paris, where it was both clear and
comical for Lady Champer that the rigour of his uncertainty
as to parental commands and remittances now detained him.
This shrewd woman promised herself not a little amusement
from her view of the possibilities of the case. Lily was on
the whole showing a wonder ; therefore the drama would lose
nothing from her character, her temper, her tone. She was
waiting — this was the truth she had imparted to her clever
protectress — to see if her Roman captive would find himself
drawn to London. Should he really turn up there she would
the next thing start for America, putting him to the test of
that wider range and declining to place her confidence till he
should have arrived in New York at her heels. If he remained
in Paris or returned to Rome she would stay in London and,
as she phrased it, have a good time by herself. Did he expect
her to go back to Paris for him? Why not in that case just

311

312 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

as well go back to Rome at once? The first thing for her,
Lily intimated to her London adviser, was to show what, in
her position, she expected.

Her position meanwhile was one that Lady Champer, try as
she would, had as yet succeeded neither in understanding nor
in resigning herself not to understand. It was that of being
extraordinarily pretty, amazingly free, and perplexingly good,
and of presenting these advantages in a positively golden light.
How was one to estimate a girl whose nearest approach to a
drawback — that is to an encumbrance — appeared to be a
grandfather carrying on a business in an American city her
ladyship had never otherwise heard of, with whom commu
nication was all by cable and on the subject of ' drawing' ?
Expression was on the old man's part moreover as concise as
it was expensive, consisting as it inveterately did of but the
single word 'Draw.' Lily drew, on every occasion in life, and
it at least could not be said of the pair — when the l family
idea,' as embodied in America, was exposed to criticism —
that they were not in touch. Mr. Gunton had given her
further Mrs. Brine, to come out with her, and with this pro
vision and the perpetual pecuniary he plainly figured — to
Lily's own mind — as solicitous to the point of anxiety. Mrs.
Brine's scheme of relations seemed in truth to be simpler still.
There was a transatlantic 'Mr. Brine,' of whom she often
spoke — and never in any other way ; but she wrote for news
papers; she prowled in catacombs, visiting more than once
even those of Paris; she haunted hotels; she picked up com
patriots; she spoke above all a language that often baffled
comprehension. She mattered, however, but little; she was
•mainly so occupied in having what Lily had likewise inde
pendently glanced at — a good time by herself. It was diffi
cult enough indeed to Lady Champer to see the wonderful
girl reduced to that, yet she was a little person who kept one
somehow in presence of the incalculable. Old measures and
familiar rules were of no use at all with her — she had so

MISS GUNTOK OF POUCHKEEPSIE 313

broken the moulds and so mixed the marks. What was con
founding was her disparities — the juxtaposition in her of
beautiful sun-flushed heights and deep dark holes. She had
none of the things that the other things implied. She dangled
in the air in a manner that made one dizzy ; though one took
comfort, at the worst, in feeling that one was there to catch
her if she fell. Falling, at the same time, appeared scarce
one of her properties, and it was positive for Lady Champer
at moments that if one held out one's arms one might be, after
all, much more likely to be pulled up. That was really a part
of the excitement of the acquaintance.

' Well,7 said this friend and critic on one of the first of the
London days, 'say he does, on your return to your own coun
try, go after you: how do you read, on that occurrence, the
course of events? '

' Why, if he comes after me I'll have him.'

1 And do you think it so easy to "have" him? '

Lily appeared, lovely and candid, — and it was an air and a
way she often had, — to wonder what she thought. < I don't
know .that I think it any easier than he seems to think it to
have me. I know moreover that, though he wants awfully to
see the country, he wouldn't just now come to America unless
to marry me ; and if I take him at all, ' she pursued, ' I want
first to be able to show him to the girls.'

< Why " first "? ' Lady Champer asked. < Wouldn't it do as
well last? '

' Oh, I should want them to see me in Koine, too, ' said Lily.
'But, dear me, I'm afraid I want a good many things! What
I most want of course is that he should show me unmistakably
what he wants. Unless he wants me more than anything else
in the world, I don't want him. Besides, I hope he doesn't
think I'm going to be married anywhere but in my own
place.7

'I see,' said Lady Champer. 'It's for your wedding you
want the girls. And it's for the girls you want the Prince.'

314 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

'Well, we're all bound by that promise. And of course
you'll come! '

< Ah, my dear child — - ! ' Lady Champer gasped.

' You can come with the old Princess. You'll be just the
right company for her.'

The elder friend considered afresh, with depth, the younger's
beauty and serenity. < You are, love, beyond everything ! '

The beauty and serenity took on for a moment a graver cast.
'Why do you so often say that to me? '

* Because you so often make it the only thing to say. But
you'll some day find out why,' Lady Champer added with an
intention of encouragement.

Lily Gunton, however, was a young person to whom encour
agement looked queer ; she had grown up without need of it,
and it seemed indeed scarce required in her situation. ' Do
you mean you believe his mother won't come? '

' Over mountains and seas to see you married? — and to be
seen also of the girls? If she does, /will. But we had per
haps better, ' Lady Champer wound up, ' not count our chickens
before they're hatched.' To which, with one of the easy
returns of gaiety that were irresistible in her, Lily made
answer that neither of the ladies in question struck her quite
as chickens.

The Prince at all events presented himself in London with a
promptitude that contributed to make the warning gratuitous.
Nothing could have exceeded, by this time, Lady Champer's
appreciation of her young friend, whose merits ' town ' at the
beginning of June threw into renewed relief; but she had the
imagination of greatness and, though she believed she tact
fully kept it to herself, she thought what the young man had
thus done a great deal for a Roman prince to do. Take him
as he was, with the circumstances — and they were certainly
peculiar, and he was charming — it was a far cry for him from
Piazza Colonna to Clarges Street. If Lady Champer had the
imagination of greatness, which the Prince in all sorts of ways

MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE 315

gratified, Miss Gunton of Pouglikeepsie — it was vain to pre
tend the contrary — was not great in any particular save one.
She was great when she 'drew.' It was true that at the
beginning of June she did draw with unprecedented energy
and in a manner that, though Mrs. Brine's remarkable nerve
apparently could stand it, fairly made a poor baronet's widow,
little as it was her business, hold her breath. It was none of
her business at all, yet she talked of it even with the Prince
himself — to whom it was indeed a favourite subject and whose
greatness, oddly enough, never appeared to shrink in the effect
it produced upon him. The line they took together was that
of wondering if the scale of Lily's drafts made really most
for the presumption that the capital at her disposal was rapidly
dwindling, or for that of its being practically infinite. ( Many
a fellow, ' the young man smiled, ( would marry her to pull her
up.' He was in any case of the opinion that it was an occa
sion for deciding — one way or the other — quickly. Well, he
did decide — so quickly that, within the week, Lily communi
cated to her friend that he had offered her his hand, his heart,
his fortune, and all his titles, grandeurs, and appurtenances.
She had given him his answer, and he was in bliss; though
nothing, as yet, was settled but that.

Tall, fair, active, educated, amiable, simple, carrying so
naturally his great name and pronouncing so kindly Lily's
small one, the happy youth, if he was one of the most ancient
of princes, was one of the most modern of Romans. This
second character it was his special aim and pride to cultivate.
He would have been pained at feeling himself an hour behind
his age ; and he had a way — both touching and amusing to
some observers — of constantly comparing his watch with the
dial of the day's news. It was in fact easy to see that in
deciding to ally himself with a young alien of vague origin,
whose striking beauty was reinforced only by her presumptive
money, he had even put forward a little the fine hands of his
timepiece. No one else, however, — not even Lady Champer,

316 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

and least of all Lily herself, — had quite taken the measure,
in this connection, of his merit. The quick decision he had
spoken of was really a flying leap. He desired incontestably
to rescue Miss Gunton's remainder; but to rescue it he had to
take it for granted, and taking it for granted was nothing less
than — at whatever angle considered — a risk. He never,
naturally, used the word to her, but he distinctly faced a peril.
The sense of what he had staked on a vague return gave him,
at the height of the London season, bad nights, or rather bad
mornings — for he danced with his intended, as a usual thing,
conspicuously, till dawn — besides obliging him to take, in
the form of long explanatory, argumentative, and persuasive
letters to his mother and sisters, his uncles, aunts, cousins,
and preferred confidants, large measures of justification at
home. The family sense was strong in his huge old house,
just as the family array was numerous ; he was dutifully con
scious of the trust reposed in him, and moved from morning
till night, he perfectly knew, as the observed of a phalanx of
observers; whereby he the more admired himself for his pas
sion, precipitation, and courage. He had only a probability to
go upon, but he was — and by the romantic tradition of his
race — so in love that he should surely not be taken in.

His private agitation of course deepened when, to do honour
to her engagement and as if she would have been ashamed to do
less, Lily ' drew ' again most gloriously ; but he managed to
smile beautifully on her asking him if he didn't want her to
be splendid, and at his worst hours he went no further than
to wish that he might be married on the morrow. Unless it
were the next day, or at most the next month, it really at
moments seemed best that it should never be at all. On the
most favourable view — with the solidity of the residuum fully
assumed — there were still minor questions and dangers. A
vast America, arching over his nuptials, bristling witli expec
tant bridesmaids and underlaying their feet with expensive
flowers, stared him in the face and prompted him to the reflec-

MISS GUNTON OF POUGIIKEEPSIE 317

tion that if she dipped so deep into the mere remote overflow
her dive into the fount itself would verily be a header. If
she drew at such a rate in London how wouldn't she draw at
Pouglikeepsie? he asked himself, and practically asked Lady
Champer; yet bore the strain of the question, without an
answer, so nobly that when, with small delay, Poughkeepsie
seemed simply to heave with reassurances, he regarded the
ground as firm and his tact as rewarded. ' And now at last,
dearest/ he said, ' since everything's so satisfactory, you will
write? 7 He put it appealingly, endearingly, yet as if he
could scarce doubt.

'Write, love? Why,7 she replied, Tve done nothing but
write! I've written ninety letters.7

'But not to mamma,7 he smiled.

'Mamma?7 — she stared. 'My dear boy, I7ve not at this
time of day to remind you that I7ve the misfortune to have no
mother. I lost mamma, you know, as you lost your father, in
childhood. You may be sure,7 said Lily Gunton, 'that I
wouldn7t otherwise have waited for you to prompt rne.7

There came into his face a kind of amiable convulsion. ' Of
course, darling, I remember — your beautiful mother (she must
have been beautiful!) whom I should have been so glad to
know. I was thinking of my mamma — who'll be so delighted
to hear from you.7 The Prince spoke English in perfection
— had lived in it from the cradle and appeared, particularly
when alluding to his home and family, to matters familiar
and of fact, or to those of dress and sport, of general recrea
tion, to draw such a comfort from it as made the girl think of
him as scarce more a foreigner than a pleasant, auburn,
slightly awkward, slightly slangy, and extremely well-tailored
young Briton would have been. He sounded ' mamma ' like
a rosy English schoolboy; yet just then, for the first time, the
things with which he was connected struck her as in a manner
strange and far-off. Everything in him, none the less — face
and voice and tact, above all his deep desire — laboured to

318 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

bring them near and make them natural. This was intensely
the case as he went on : ' Such a little letter as you might send
would really be awfully jolly/

'My dear child/ Lily replied on quick reflection, 'I'll
write to her with joy the minute I hear from her. Won't she
write to me 9 '

The Prince just visibly flushed. 'In a moment if you'll
only —

' Write to her first ? '

* Just pay her a little — no matter how little — your respects.'

His attenuation of the degree showed perhaps a sense of a
weakness of position; yet it was no perception of this that
made the girl immediately say : ' Oh, caro, I don't think I can
begin. If you feel that she won't — as you evidently do — is
it because you've asked her and she has refused?' The next
moment, ' I see you have ! ' she exclaimed. His rejoinder to
this was to catch her in his arms, to press his cheek to hers,
to murmur a flood of tender words in which contradiction,
confession, supplication, and remonstrance were oddly con
founded; but after he had sufficiently disengaged her to allow
her to speak again, his effusion was checked by what came.
' Do you really mean you can't induce her? ' It renewed itself
on the first return of ease; or it, more correctly perhaps, in
order to renew itself, took this return — a trifle too soon —
for granted. Singular, for the hour, was the quickness with
which ease could leave them — so blissfully at one as they
were ; and, to be brief, it had not come back even when Lily
spoke of the matter to Lady Champer. It is true that she
waited but little to do so. She then went straight to the
point. 'What would you do if his mother doesn't write?'

'The old Princess — to you?' Her ladyship had not had
time to mount guard in advance over the tone of this, which
was doubtless (as she instantly, for that matter, herself
became aware) a little too much that of 'Have you really
expected she would? ' What Lily had expected found itself

MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE 319

therefore not unassisted to come out — and canie out indeed to
such a tune that with all kindness, but with a melancholy
deeper than any she had ever yet in the general connection
used, Lady Champer was moved to remark that the situation
might have been found more possible had a little more historic
sense been brought to it. ' You're the dearest thing in the
world, and I can't imagine a girl's carrying herself in any
way, in a difficult position, better than you do; only I'm
bound to say I think you ought to remember that you're
entering a very great house, of tremendous antiquity, fairly
groaning under the weight of ancient honours, the heads of
which — through the tradition of the great part they've played
in the world — are accustomed to a great deal of deference.
The old Princess, my dear, you see ' — her ladyship gathered
confidence a little as she went — ' is a most prodigious per
sonage.'

' Why, Lady Champer, of course she is, and that's just what
I like her for ! ' said Lily Gunton.

'She has never in her whole life made an advance, any
more than any one has ever dreamed of expecting it of her.
It's a pity that while you were there you didn't see her, for I
think it would have helped you to understand. However, as
you did see his sisters, the two Duchesses and dear little
Donna Claudia, you know how charming they all can be. They
only want to be nice, I know, and I dare say that on the
smallest opportunity you'll hear from the Duchesses.7

The plural had a sound of splendour, but Lily quite kept
her head. 'What do you call an opportunity? Am I not
giving them, by accepting their son and brother, the best —
and in fact the only — opportunity they could desire?'

' I like the way, darling, ' Lady Champer smiled, l you talk
about " accepting " ! '

Lily thought of this — she thought of everything. < Well,
say it would have been a better one still for them if I had
refused him.'

320 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

Her friend caught her up. ' But you haven't. '

'Then they must make the most of the occasion as it is.'
Lily was very sweet, but very lucid. 'The Duchesses may
write or not, as they like; but I'm afraid the Princess simply
must.' She hesitated, but after a moment went on: 'He
oughtn't to be willing moreover that I shouldn't expect to
be welcomed.7

( He isn't! ' Lady Champer blurted out.

Lily jumped at it. 'Then he has told you? It's her
attitude?'

She had spoken without passion, but her friend was scarce
the less frightened. ' My poor child, what can he do? '

Lily saw perfectly. 'He can make her.'

Lady Charnper turned it over, but her fears were what was
clearest. 'And if he doesn't? '

'If he "doesn't"?' The girl ambiguously echoed it.

'I mean if he can't.'

Well, Lily, more cheerfully, declined, for the hour, to con
sider this. He would certainly do for her what was right; so
that after all, though she had herself put the question, she
disclaimed the idea that an answer was urgent. There was
time, she conveyed — which Lady Champer only desired to
believe; a faith moreover somewhat shaken in the latter when
the Prince entered her room the next day with the information
that there was none — none at least to leave everything in the
air. Lady Champer had not yet made up her mind as to which
of these young persons she liked most to draw into confidence,
nor as to whether she most inclined to take the Roman side
with the American or the American side with the Roman. But
now in truth she was settled; she gave proof of it in the
increased lucidity with which she spoke for Lily.

' Wouldn't the Princess depart — a — from her usual attitude
for such a great occasion? 7

The difficulty was a little that the young man so well under
stood his mother. 'The devil of it is, you see, that it's

MI$S GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE 321

I
for Lily herself, so much more, she thinks the occasion.

great.' /

Lady Champer mused. ' If you hadn't her consent I could
understand it. But from the moment she thinks the girl good
enough for you to marry —

'Ah, she doesn't! ' the Prince gloomily interposed. ' How
ever, ' he explained, e she accepts her because there are reasons
— my own feeling, now so my very life, don't you see? But
it isn't quite open arms. All the same, as I tell Lily, the
arms would open.7

'If she'd make the first step? Hum! ' said Lady Champer,
not without the note of grimness. 'She'll be obstinate.'

The young man, with a melancholy eye, quite coincided.
'She'll be obstinate.'

' So that I strongly recommend you to manage it, ' his friend
went on after a pause. 'It strikes me that if the Princess
can't do it for Lily she might at least do it for you. Any girl
you marry becomes thereby somebody.'

' Of course — doesn't she? She certainly ought to do it for
me. I'm after all the head of the house.'

' Well, then, make her ! ' said Lady Champer a little
impatiently.

' I will. Mamma adores me, and I adore her. >

'And you adore Lily, and Lily adores you — therefore
everybody adores everybody, especially as I adore you both.
With so much adoration all round, therefore, things ought to
march.'

' They shall ! ' the young man declared with spirit. ' I
adore you, too — you don't mention that; for you help me
immensely. But what do you suppose she'll do if she
doesn't? '

The agitation already visible in him ministered a little to
vagueness; but his friend after an instant disembroiled it.
'What do I suppose Lily will do if your mother remains stiff? J
Lady Champer faltered, but she let him have it. f She'll break. '

322 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

His wondering eyes became strange. ' Just for that?'

'You may certainly say it isn't much — when people love
as you do.'

' Ah, I'm afraid then Lily doesn't! ' — and he turned away
in his trouble.

She watched him while he moved, not speaking for a min
ute. 'My dear young man, are you afraid of your mamma? '

He faced short about again. 'I'm afraid of this — that if
she does do it she won't forgive her. She will do it — yes.
But Lily will be for her, in consequence, ever after, the per
son who has made her submit herself. She'll hate her for
that — and then she'll hate me for being concerned in it.'
The Prince presented it all with clearness — almost with
charm. ' What do you say to that? '

His friend had to think. 'Well, only, I fear, that we
belong, Lily and I, to a race unaccustomed to counting with
such passions. Let her hate ! ' she, however, a trifle incon
sistently wound up.

'But I love her so!'

'Which?' Lady Champer asked it almost ungraciously;
in such a tone at any rate that, seated on the sofa with his
elbows on his knees, his much-ringed hands nervously locked
together and his eyes of distress wide open, he met her with
visible surprise. What she met him with is perhaps best
noted by the fact that after a minute of it his hands covered
his bent face and she became aware she had drawn tears.
This produced such regret in her that before they parted she
did what she could to attenuate and explain — making a great
point, at all events, of her rule, with Lily, of putting only his
own side of the case. 'I insist awfully, you know, on your
greatness ! '

He jumped up, wincing. 'Oh, that's horrid.'

' I don't know. Whose fault is it, then, at any rate, if try
ing to help you may have that side?' This was a question
that, with the tangle he had already to unwind, only added a

MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE 323

twist; yet she went on as if positively to add another. ' Why
on earth don't you, all of you, leave them alone? '

' Leave them ? '

' All your Americans. '

' Don't you like them then — the women?'

She hesitated. 'No. Yes. They're an interest. But
they're a nuisance. It's a question, very certainly, if they're
worth the trouble they give.'

This at least it seemed he could take in. 'You mean that
one should be quite sure first what they are worth? '

He made her laugh now. 'It would appear that you
never can be. But also really that you can't keep your
hands off.'

He fixed the social scene an instant with his heavy eye.
'Yes. Doesn't it?'

' However, ' she pursued as if he again a little irritated her,
'Lily's position is quite simple.'

' Quite. She just loves me. '

' I mean simple for herself. She really makes no differences.
It's only we — you and I — who make them all.'

The Prince wondered. 'But she tells me she delights in
us; has, that is, such a sense of what we are supposed to
"represent." :

'Oh, she thinks she has. Americans think they have all
sorts of things; but they haven't. That's just it' — Lady
Champer was philosophic. ' Nothing but their Americanism.
If you marry anything, you marry that; and if your mother
accepts anything that's what she accepts.' Then, though the
young man followed the demonstration with an apprehension
almost pathetic, she gave him without mercy the whole of it.
'Lily's rigidly logical. A girl — as she knows girls — is
"welcomed," on her engagement, before anything else can
happen, by the family of her young man ; and the motherless
girl, alone in the world, more punctually than any other.
His mother — if she's a " lady " — takes it upon herself. Then

324 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

the girl goes and stays with them. But she does nothing
before. Tirez-vous de Id,.'

The young man sought on the spot to obey this last injunc
tion, and his effort presently produced a flash. ' Oh, if she'll
come and stay with us ' — all would, easily, be well ! The flash
went out, however, when Lady Champer returned : ; Then let
the Princess invite her. '

Lily a fortnight later simply said to her, from one hour to
the other, Tin going home,7 and took her breath away by
oailing cm the murrow with the Bransbys. The tense cord had
somehow snapped; the proof was in the fact that the Prince,
dashing off to his good friend at this crisis an obscure, an
ambiguous note, started the same night for Rome. Lady
Champer, for the time, sat in darkness, but during the summer
many things occurred; and one day in the autumn, quite
unheralded and with the signs of some of them in his face,
the Prince appeared again before her. He was not long in
telling her his story, which was simply that he had come to
her, all the way from Rome, for news of Lily and to talk of
Lily. She was prepared, as it happened, to meet his impa
tience; yet her preparation was but little older than his arrival
and was deficient moreover in an important particular. She
was not prepared to knock him down, and she made him talk
to gain time. She had however, to understand, put a primary
question : ' She never wrote, then? '

' Mamma? Oh yes — when she at last got frightened at
Miss Gunton's having become so silent. She wrote in August;
but Lily's own decisive letter — letter to me, I mean — crossed
with it. It was too late — that put an end.'

« Area? end?'

Everything in the young man showed how real. ' On the
ground of her being willing no longer to keep up, by the stand
she had taken, such a relation between mamma and me. But
her rupture,' he wailed, 'keeps it up more than anything else.'

' And is it very bad? '

MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE 325

' Awful, I assure you. I've become for my mother a person
who has made her make, all for nothing, an unprecedented
advance, a humble submission; and she's so disgusted, all
round, that it's no longer the same old charming thing for us
to be together. It makes it worse for her that I'm still madly
in love.'

( Well, ' said Lady Champer after a moment, ' if you're still
madly in love I can only be sorry for you.'

< You can do nothing for me? — don't advise me to go over? '

She had to take a longer pause. 'You don't at all know
then what has happened? — that old Mr. Gunton has died and
left her everything? '

All his vacancy and curiosity came out in a wild echo.
<" Every thing"?'

'She writes me that it's a great deal of money.'

' You've just heard from her, then? '

'This morning. I seem to make out,' said Lady Champer,
'an extraordinary number of dollars.'

' Oh, I was sure it was ! ' the young man moaned.

'And she's engaged,' his friend went on, 'to Mr. Bransby.'

He bounded, rising before her. 'Mr. Bransby? '

'"Adam P." — the gentleman with whose mother and sis
ters she went home. They, she writes, have beautifully wel
comed her.'

1 Dio mio ! ' The Prince stared ; he had flushed with the
blow, and the tears had come into his eyes. ' And I believed
she loved me ! '

'/didn't! ' said Lady Champer with some curtness.

He gazed about; he almost rocked; and, unconscious of her
words, he appealed, inarticulate and stricken. At last, how
ever, he found his voice. 'What on earth then shall I do? I
can less than ever go back to mamma! '

She got up for him, she thought for him, pushing a better
chair into her circle. ' Stay here with me, and I'll ring for tea.
Sit there nearer the fire — you're cold.'

326 MISS GUNTON OF POUGHKEEPSIE

' Awfully ! ' he confessed as he sank. ' And I believed she
loved me! ' he repeated as he stared at the fire.

'I didn't! ' Lady Champer once more declared. This time,
visibly, he heard her, and she immediately met his wonder.
'No — it was all the rest; your great historic position, the
glamour of your name, and your past. Otherwise what she
stood out for wouldn't be excusable. But she has the sense of
such things, and they were what she loved.' So, by the fire,
his hostess explained it, while he wondered the more.

' I thought that last summer you told me just the contrary. '

It seemed, to do her justice, to strike her. 'Did I? Oh,
well, how does one know? With Americans one is lost! '

A FRIEND OF CAESAR

A TALE OF THE FALL OF THE ROMAN REPUBLIC
By WILLIAM STEARNS DAVIS

I2mo. Cloth. $1.50

" As a story . . . there can be no question of its success . . . while the
beautiful love of Cornelia and Drusus lies at the sound sweet heart of the
story, to say so is to give a most meagre idea of the large sustained interest
of the whole. . . . There are many incidents so vivid, so brilliant, that they
fix themselves in the memory." — NANCY HUSTON BANKS in The Bookman.

" Full of beautiful pictures and noble characters."

— The Public Ledger, Phila.

" Mr. Davis has done his work with a seriousness and dignity that indi
cate remarkable maturity of mind and of purpose. The plot of his story is
stirring, as a portrayal of the times when Julius Caesar was rising into power
could hardly fail to make it ; but the characters have not been allowed to
degenerate into mere puppets for carrying on the vigorous action. The
author's conception of well-known historical characters is extremely inter
esting. It is no less delightful than surprising to be given a glimpse of the
good side of the many-sided Cleopatra. The greatest praise that is due to
Mr. Davis, however, is for his skilful management of the historical setting
of his book. He is evidently at home in the times of which he writes. Every
detail is characteristic, yet his story is not forced to yield place to disserta
tions upon Roman history and antiquities. He has succeeded in a remark
able degree in making that ancient world live, and in bringing it into close,
vital relations with our own times." — Smith College Monthly.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK

THE GREATEST NOVEL OF THE YEAR

THE REIGN OF LAW

A TALE OF THE KENTUCKY HEMP FIELDS

By JAMES LANE ALLEN

Author of " The Choir Invisible" " A Kentucky Cardinal" etc., etc.

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY HARRY FENN AND J. C. EARL
i2mo. Cloth. Gilt Top. $1.50

HAMILTON W. MABIE writes of it :

" The story has not only the extraordinary beauty which gives Mr. Allen's
work a place by itself in our literature, it has also great spiritual depth and
unusual grasp of thought. ... It is primarily the work of an artist to whom
the dramatic interest is supreme, . . . the story of two human souls ; a story
conceived and expressed in terms of the deepest experience; touched
throughout with that exquisite beauty which reminds the reader of Haw
thorne." — The Outlook.

" A great book — great alike in beauty and in depth."

— New York Times' Saturday Review.

" Our English Cousins have said that no ' finer ' work than Mr. Allen's
has been done in America of recent years. But ' fine ' is an overworked
adjective and gives no hint of the absolutely unique charm and delicacy of
Mr. Allen's writing." — The Book Buyer for June.

" Over and above the story, one is impressed with the purity, the lofty
dignity, the sweetness of its tone. . . . The book will rank as the highest
achievement of one of the ablest contemporary American novelists."

— Philadelphia Record.

" ' The Reign of Law ' seems to strike a new and deeper note, and seems
by the dignity of its treatment, by its tense drama, tender pathos, and narrow
approach to tragedy, to be a story that has long been waiting for a perfect
artist to interpret it in the true way." — The Indianapolis News.

" That it will take its place as one of the notable books of the year prac
tically goes without saying, and wherever the best and noblest of English
speech is appreciated, this book will find a hearing." — Louisville Times.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK

THE BANKER AND THE BEAR

A STORY OF A CORNER IN LARD

By HENRY KITCHELL WEBSTER

One of the Authors of " The Short-Line War "

i6mo. Cloth. $1.50

"There is a love affair of real charm and most novel surroundings;
there is a run on the bank which is almost worth a year's growth, and there
is a spy and a villain and all manner of exhilarating men and deeds, which
should bring the book into high favor." — Chicago Evening Post.

" An exciting and absorbing story."

— New York Times' Saturday Review.

" A most fascinating book." — Times-Herald, Chicago.

"But after the glamour of events has worn away ... its real literary
merit will assert itself." — Chicago Tribune.

" Mr. Webster has worked out a clever and interesting story, which, in
a measure, is real, for the events he describes have all happened, and
doubtless will frequently happen again in a like combination. The tale
is not entirely one of finance, for there is a feminine interest as well, and
a dainty little love romance, which is brought to a happy conclusion."

— Toledo Blade.

" Mr. Webster tells a plain story in plain words, adducing no adventi
tious aids ; it is a good story, well told and worth reading, but without frills.
This is one of the few novels of the year which every njan with blood in his
veins will enjoy. It will prove an unfailing resource in the event of a rainy
day at the seashore or the mountains. Through it all runs a delightful love
story." — Boston Herald.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

66 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK

14 DAY USE

RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED

LOAN DEPT.

This book is due on the last date stamped below, or

on the date to which renewed.
Renewed books are subject to immediate recall.

REC,...

APR 6 '68 -4PM

FEB - 6 1972 6 4

— '—

< H'JllslO)476B

General Library

University of California

Berkeley

V* V